A COMPANION TO THE TEMPLE AND CLOSET: Or, a Help to PUBLICK and PRIVATE DEVOTION, In an ESSAY upon The daily OFFICES OF THE CHURCH.

I will Pray with the Spirit, and I will Pray with the Ʋnderstanding also. 1 Cor. XIV. 15.

LONDON, Printed by T. R. for Hen. Brome at the Gun at the West end of S. Paul's, and Robert Clavel, in Little Britain. MDCLXXII.

TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE And most Truly Noble LORD, JOHN LORD FRESCHEVILE, Baron of STAVELY.

My Lord,

IF the judgment of some ex­cellent Friends had com­plyed with my first Reso­lutions, this Mite had been cast in­to the Treasury by an unknown hand; which seemed to me the more pious and the safer way, the more likely to gain acceptance with God Mat. 6.3, 4. [...] Plat. de Repub. who sees and rewards the most secret Virtue, and the more proba­ble [Page] to escape the censures of men, who shoot at Rovers, when the person designed is vailed in a happy obscurity. But they whose kind­nesses and known experience had made me uncapable to resist their advice, alledged that this Essay was consonant to publick and esta­blished Order; that the trifling and malicious oppositions of our Litur­gy have born the names of their ill-imployed Authors; Ac si hone­sta erubescenda sint, inhonesta glorianda. Aug. and that I should not fail of the favour of all the pious Sons of the Church, to excuse the failings, and vindicate the design of my un­dertaking. Wherefore they said, I [Page] need not scruple to allow the pre­fixing of my Name to these Pa­pers: To which I became more in­clinable, when I reflected on my grand Obligations to your Lord­ship, because I Judged this a fair Op­portunity to give a publick Testi­mony of that Duty which your pe­culiar Favours challenge from me, of which I have so deep a Sense, that I would say more, if your Lord­ships Modesty did not restrain my Pen. Wherefore I do here tender to your Lordship a Discourse upon the noblest of Duties, Prayer, and the life of that Duty, Devotion, and the best Rule of humane com­posure for the Exercise thereof, the [Page] Liturgy of the Church of Eng­land, and though many would have performed this task better, yet none could have chosen a subject more ac­ceptable to your Lordship, or more ex­cellent in it self. So that I am incli­ned to believe it cannot be more my delight to behold your Lordships name grace these Pages, then it will be your satisfaction that any thing which is yours may serve to recom­mend the Concerns of Piety and the Church, to which your Lordship hath ever expressed so rare a Fide­lity. For tis not alone the Honours, but the virtues of your noble An­cestors (famous upon record for their affections to Religion) which your [Page] Lordship doth inherit; which incli­nations cannot but endear any design to illustrate and vindicate those Prayers in the defence of which your Lordships sword hath been im­ployed, and in the practise whereof your Soul is daily poured out at the Throne of Grace. So that I do with much cheerfulness present this little Tract as a daily servant to your Lordship and of continual use in your converse with Heaven, suppo­sing it may be both pleasant as it simpathises with your wel-grounded Principles, and profitable by adding wings to your Petitions, and casting oile on the flames of your daily Sacri­fice. And sure if it might be so for­tunate [Page] to meet with that Candour and Piety (with which your Lord­ship will entertain it) in all its per­users, it would be universally succes­ful and generally serviceable: for no­thing but prejudice and carelesness can make it useless to any true mem­bers of this Church, who are all ob­liged to the performance of these Offices: and if the influence of these Papers might (by the Divine Mer­cy) quicken so many Souls in their addresses to Heaven, it will be infi­nitely pleasing to the Undertaker, and as delightful to your Lordships diffusive Charity to behold others Devotions kindled by a Taper first put into your hands. Nor should I [Page] despair of so happy an issue to these Labours, if I might prevail so far as to engage men in an impartial and serious consideration of these excel­lent Forms; because my own Ex­perience hath taught me how much a clear understanding contributes to the deserved admiration, and the af­fectionate recital of them, for when once we have throughly pondered them, and made our Souls fully ac­quainted with these pertinent and comprehensive Expressions of our constant necessities, we shall find our hearts actuated with holy inlarge­ments, and powerfully attracted in­to the prosecutionCum oratis Deum, hoc ver­setur in corde quod profertur in Ore. Aug. reg. 3. of [Page] the requests made by our Lips; and our Minds would have no other im­ployment in these Duties, but to an­nex the sense to the words, and its most vigorous affections to that sense, which is true Devotion Jungamus verbis sensum sensui affectum. D. Bern. Ser. 13. in Cantic.. And if we would learn to pray with such a knowing and fer­vent zeal, these thoughts would be more efficacious with God then the loudest clamours or the most char­ming (as we count them) flourishes of Rhetorick Nos nisi lo­quentem audire non possumus: apud Deum non loquuntur verba sed Cogitatio­nes. Amb. de Ca­ri. & Abeli. c. 9.. For to think to prevail upon the searcher of hearts, by the methods used to work upon the frailties [Page] of men, is to disparage the God we serve. Tis the motions of the Soul to which he attends; wherefore if we desire to pray acceptably, we must study our Petitions before we pre­sent them; which not only enlivens our Devotion in the act of it, but makes our Prayers become the rule of our lives Unusquis (que) nostrûm sic dis­cat orare, & de orationis lege qualis esse de­beat noscere. Cypr. de Orat. by mak­ing us blush into amend­mentOratio de conscientia procedit; si con­scientia erubes­cat, erubescit oratio. Tert. ex. ad. Cast. cap. 10. when we find our practices the con­tradiction, of what we have asked with so much passion. My Lord I hope this brief ac­count may be sufficient to obtain your Lordships good Opi­nion [Page] of this attempt, and to excuse whatever can need a Pardon: but 'tis possible there may be some who are as much strangers to your Lordship as to Charity, who may censure a Manual of Prayers un­suitable to your military Honours and Imployment; who may please to remember that Cornelius whose Name speaks him Noble, and whose office declares him to have been Martial, did observe the Canonical Hours of Prayer [Acts 10.3, and 30.] and though he commanded in the Roman Legi­ons yet he was a Devout Servant of the Lord of Hosts; especially after his Baptisme, wherein he [Page] took a more Sacred Military Oath to be true to Jesus, as well as to Caesar: and therefore whosoever judgeth this Discourse incongruous, I am sure your Lordship will not so esteem it; while it promotes your Imitati­on of so excellent a Patern. I shall add no more but to beg my Imperfections may take San­ctuary in the integrity of my Purposes which have armed me against all Detractions, because my Aim is the Glory of God, the encrease of Piety, and the Peace of this Church; for the obtaining whereof the Pray­ers as well as the Patronage [Page] of your Lordship are most earnest­ly requested by,

My Lord,
Your Honours most obliged and Most faithful Servant, Thomas Comber.

THE PREFACE.

THere are two principal ends of the Worship of God, The glo­ry of him that is Worshiped, and the benefit of the Worship­ers. And these two are so inse­perably united, that St. Augu­stine Credendum est totum quod recte colitur Deus homini prodesse non Deo: Aug. Civ. Dei. l. 10. cap. 5. reduceth both to one, assuring us that all the advan­tage accrues to us. But whe­ther we look on them single or conjoyned, no part of Divine Worship doth so much express and advance Gods glory; nor so directly tend to Mans good as Publique Prayer; in which we make the most universal solemn acknowledgments of our Ob­ligations [Page] unto, and Dependence upon, the Supreme Lord of all the World; and by which all the servants of God in all times, places, and circumstances, do with one heart and voice, by common consent Publica est nobis & COM­MUNIS ORA­TIO, & quan­do oramus, non pro uno, sed pro toto popu­lo oramus; quia totus populus unum sumus. Cyprian. reveal their wants, and obtain supplies for them. So that we may call this the Life and Soul of Religion, the Anima Mundi, that univer­sal Soul which quickens, u­nites and moves the whole Christian World. Nor is the case of a private Man more desperate, when he breaths no more in secret Prayer, then the condition of a Church is where Publique Devotions cease. St. Hierome out of Hip­politus puts the cessation of Liturgie Hieron. Com. in Dan. as a principal sign of the coming of Anti­christ. And nothing more clearly shews a profane ge­neration, Gen. 4.26. Chal. Par. Tunc profani fuerunt homi­nes ut non O­rarent in nomi­ne Domini. e­dit. Ven. the very title of wicked men in Scripture Psal. 14.4. & 53.4. being that they call not upon God. 'Tis well if any of us can excuse our selves; [Page] but the general neglect of daily Prayers In the Ru­brick before the Morning Pray­er. by Mini­sters (who are both desirous and bound to perform them) doth too sadly testify they are tired out with the peoples constant absence, and all together witnesseth an Universal decay of true Piety. Perhaps the dishonour, that is cast upon God and Religion (while there is no apparent testimonies that they value either) will not move these disregarders, and neglecters since they live so that a Stranger could not ima­gine they had any God at all. But I hope they have yet so much Charity for themselves, that it may startle them to consider what mischiefs are hereby brought upon themselves and others. Wherefore let them ask the cause of all that Atheism and Prophaneness, Luxury and Op­pression, Lying and Deceiving, Malice and Bitterness that is broke in upon us, to the tor­ment and disquiet of the whole World. Let them ask why they plague others with their sins, and others requite them again; and it will appear that all this is come upon us because we forget God, and Heaven, Death and Judg­ment, which daily prayers would mind us of. Our Souls are fixed to the Earth, because we lift them not up to Heaven. We have neither [Page] grace to do good, nor resist Sin, because we ne­ver ask it; and we can have as little hopes of Glory as we have signs of grace, because we do not prepare for it. But if these evils be too thin and spiritual, let it be enquired, whence our National and personal calamities pro­ceed, Epidemical diseases, Warrs and pesti­lences? Whence comes the Multiplication of He­resies, the prevalency and pride of the Enemies of the true Religion? The Jews will tell you, Jacob's Voice in the Synagogue Omni tem­pore quo Jaco­bi vox est in sy­nagogis, non sunt ibi manus Esau. Prov. Rab. lib. Musar. keeps off Esau's hands from the People. We have disrespected and sligh­ted God and his VVorship, and he may justly put us out of his Protection (who do not duly pay our homage to him) and go awaySi Deus s. b. synagogam intrat & nemo inventus est a­biit iratus, ut Isai. 50.2. Bux­torf. syn. ex Rh. displeased; and then we lye open to all evil when our defence is departed from us; and they that provoke him so to do, are enemies to them­s [...] and to the Church and state where they live indeed the worst Neighbours Quisquis incolit civita­tem in quâ ex­tat synagoga et eam tecum non adiit is est Vi­cinus malus. R. Nath. de latr.. [Page] But notwithstanding all this; while all sober and devout Men lament this Epidemical ini­quity, and groan under the sad effects there­of, passionately wishing a speedy remedy; the Offenders grow bold by their numbers, and hardened by this evil custome, till they now despise a reproof, and deny this Negligence to be a sin, because they have no mind to amend it. But these are of two kinds.

1. Those that make their business their Apo­logy, and suppose it is unreasonable to ex­pect them every Day at Common Prayer, and judge it sufficient to say they cannot come.

2. Those which have learned to despise or hate the Prayers of the Church, and to scorn that which their Fore-fathers (generally better then they) did heartily serve God by; and yet these account it their Virtue to abstain from them, and having sufficiently underva­lued these Devotions stampt by Publick Au­thority, they imagine they may say innocently enough, they wil not come. But if to dis­parage our Rule did take off our Obligation to walk by it, Scorners then were the least of sinners. But neither the excuses of the one can cover his Covetousness and Irreligion, nor the confidence of the other shelter his Pride at the last and dreadful day. So that I suppose [Page] it may be a friendly office and will be so ac­cepted, to warn all such of the unsafe grounds, they relye upon, to prove their innocency in for­bearing Publique Prayers. And this I shall do by representing with all Moderation, 1. The reasonableness of our being present at Daily Prayers, to those who say they cannot. 2. The Excellency of the Liturgie to those who say they will not come. And this I am obliged to do, to smooth the way to the Temple: for in vain do we shew how men may be devout there, if they excuse or deny Coming thither. And we must not so confine our Charity to these with­in the walls, as to forget those without. We love the one best, but we must pitty the other also, and endeavour to deliver their Souls from living in a constant Sin, which they miscal innocence. I know I oppose a Torrent, but as long as Men have reason, I shall hope such as will consider may be convinced; and all rendered more moderate. However this will Confirm those that are of the True Church, and 'tis something with me to serve such.

1. We shall demonstrate the reasonable­ness of the daily attendance on Publique Pray­ers; and that principally from the Universal Reason of all the World, and the concurrent [Page] practise and consentNon etenim penitus vana est sententia multi Quam cele­brant— of all Mankind, which agrees in this, that wheresoever they own a God true or false they daily perform some Worship to him Michah. 4.5.. The very Heathens beside their private requests and vows, made particular addresses to their temples [...]. Plato in Ti­maeo. in all their great concerns L. Scipio nil magnum ag­gressus est nisi priùs ascenso Capitolio De­os ibi veneratus esset Liv. l. 26., and yet abstained not from the daily sacrifices, nor from the fre­quent festivals of their nu­merous Deities. In Aegypt (as Porphiry relates) they praised their Gods with hymns three or four times e­very dayl. de abstin. 4. §. 8. The Turks are called to their houses of Pray­er five times every day, and six times upon the Frydays; and he that notoriously absents himself, is punished with disgrace and hath a fine set upon him. And if our Saviour think it reasonable we should do something more Math. 5.4.7. [...]. how dare we call it unreasonable when we are not injoyned to [Page] do so much as they. But to go on, Who knows not that the Jews had set hours of prayers, when all devout people (even Christ's Apostles Act. 3.1. (went to the Temple or Synagogues to offer up publique supplications? And these hours are observed among them exactly to this very day. One instance of their strictness in this Particular we learn from the Talmud; where it appears that because of the distance of the Temple, and the impossibility of attendance on the daily Sacrifice, those who could not come hired certain Devout men who were called [vi­ri stationis] the Men of appearance, to pre­sent themselves daily there, and put up petitions for themTalm. tract. Massech. Taha­uai & ap. L. Cu­naeum.. But the Pharisees not only obser­ved the usual hours of Pray­er but doubled them, and zea­lously kept them all. Now Jesus tells us our Righteousness must exceed theirs if ever we hope to en­ter into his Kingdom Math. 5.20.. And we could almost afford to call that an in [...]ollerable burden, for we call a smaller matter by a worse Name. To pass then to the Christian Church. We have an Express Command, to Pray with­out [Page] ceasing, 1 Thes. 5.17. Gr. [...] sc. ut nullo die intermittantur certa tempora Orandi. August. that is with­out omitting the set times which every day return, and ought to be Observed.

In obedience hereunto the Church in the Apostles time, met at dayly prayers; Act. 2.46. and so did the Primitive Christians for many Ages af­ter,injunctis precibus fre­quenter decen­terque interdiu noctuque insi­stunt. Orig. in Cels. l. 6. who had their Liturgie, Eucharist and Hymns, even in the night when persecution prevented them in the day. And sure­ly their zeal and fervour is a huge reproach to our sloth, who yet call our selves of the same Religion, and are so far from venturing lives and estates to enjoy opportunities of Devotions; that we will not leave our shop nor our com­pany, nay our Idleness halfe an hour, for a freer and more easie Worship, then they could enjoy. Surely we are unlike in practise, as we are like in name and Pro­fession. Twice a day was not enough for them, wherefore they appointed (in the days of Martyrdome) three set times in every day for Prayer, Nine, Twelve, and Three [Page] in the AfternoonIn orationi­bus celebrandis invenimus ob­servasse horam tertiam, sextam & nonam, sa­cramento scil. Trinitatis D. Cypr. de Orat. Domin. [...]. Clem. Alex. Strom. l. 7 [...]., and punctually observed them. Afterwards in more quiet times it was wonderful to be­hold, the orderly performance of Morning and Evening Prayer [...]. Chrys. in 1 Timoth. cap. 2. in huge assem­blies of Men and Women Cujusvis ae­tatis viri ac foe­minae totis ani­mi viribus hila­ri (que) merte pre­cando & gra­tias agendo Deum bonorum autorem venera­bantur Euseb. eccles. hist. l. 10. c. 3., who failed not of their Con­stant attendance. These are the Men and times whose principles we are reformed by, but I wish that Corrup­ted Church who forced us to a seperation, do not prove more conformable to the out­ward part of their Practise in a due observance of Publique Prayer, then we who have more knowledg, better Pray­ers, and fewer excuses, and yet less Devotion. Where­fore let us, no more complain of this Church for expecting us at daily Prayers. Let [Page] us rather Challenge all Nations and People for fools, and declare it unreasonable, that we should have any God at all or let him have any of our time, though he give us all we have. Let us tell the world, we are self-sufficient for the Conduct and Defence of our selves and our affairs, and then we shall discover our selves what we are, and not feign our selves too busy; for we do lay aside our business daily, for Causes less weighty, and more inconsiderable advan­tages. If Vanity or Lust, Sathan or his Em­missaries call, we can find Leasure; and why not when God calls? unless we think all that time lost which is spent upon his service, or as if we needed not his blessing. In short if una­voidable business did hinder us and nothing else, many men might come alwaies, and all sometimes, and every day an hundred for one that now comes. Wherefore it is Sloth and Co­vetousness, or Atheism and Irreligion keeps us away. And if so, what signifies those pre­tences of praying at home (which ought to be done too?) verily no more then the idle School­boy who seeks a Corner not to learn but play in without disturbance. So that it is to be doubt­ed that constant neglecters of Publique pray­ers, use seldome and slight devotions in pri­vate, for they may make the same Objections [Page] against them. Therefore do but remember the reasonableness of this is to be tryed at a Higher Tribunal, and come as often as God can in rea­son expect to meet you there, and I shall ask no more.

2. To the reasonableness of the Churches in­junction we may add, the Excellency of that Provision which is made for you, which ought to invite you to come, and will be an Aggravati­on of your neglect. But here I must not ex­patiate into the particular Encomium which e­very part of the Liturgie deserves. That would make the Porch larger then the house, and may better be seen in the following discourse: only at present we may say this of it in general. That though all Churches in the World have and ever had forms of prayer; yet none was ever blessed with so comprehensive, so exact, and so inoffensive a Composure; Which is so judiciously contrived that the wisest may ex­ercise at once their Knowledg and Devotion; and yet so plain, that the most ignorant may pray with Understanding: so full, that nothing is omitted that is fit to be asked in publique; and so particular, that it comprises most things which we would pray for in private; and yet so short, as not to tire any that have true De­votion. Its Doctrine is pure and Primitive, [Page] its Ceremonies so few and Innocent, that most of the Christian World agree in them: its Me­thod is exact and Natural; its language is significant and perspicuous, most of the words and Phrases being taken out of holy Scripture, and the rest the Expressions of the first and best Ages: so that whoever takes excep­tions at these must quarrel with the language of the Ho­ly-Ghost, or fall out with the Church in her greatest Inno­cence. Indeed the greatest part of these Prayers are pri­mitive, or a second Edition of the most ancient Litur­gies of the Eastern and West­ern Churches corrected and amended. And in the opi­nion of the most impartial and excellent Grotius Certum mi­hi est [...] Anglicanam, i­tem morem im­ponendi manus adolescentibus in memoriam baptismi, Au­toritatem Epis­coporum, Pres­byteria ex solis pastoribus com­posita, multaque alia ejusmodi satis congruere institutis ve­tustioris Eccle­siae: a quibus in Galliâ & Belgio recessum negare non pos­sumus. Groti­us Epist. ad Boet., (who was no member of, nor had a­ny Obligation to this Church) The English Li­turgie comes so near that Pat­tern, that none of the Re­formed Churches can com­pare with it. And if any [Page] thing External be needful to recommend that which is so glorious within: We may add, That the Composers were all Men of great Piety and Learning: for they were all either Mar­tyrs or Confessors upon the Restitution of Po­pery, which as it declares their Piety, so the Ju­dicious Digesting of these prayers doth evidence their Learning; for therein a Scholar can discern close Logick, pleasing Rhetorick, pure Divinity, and the very Marrow of all the An­cient Doctrine and Discipline, and yet all made so familiar that the unlearned may safely say, Amen 1 Cor. 14.16.. Lastly all these excellencies have ob­tained that universal Repu­tation, which these prayers enjoy in all the World, so that they are deservedly admired by the Eastern Churches, and had in great esteem by the most eminent Pro­testants See D. Du­rel his defence of the Liturgy. beyond the Seas (the most impartial Judges.) In fine this Liturgie is honou­red by all, but the Romanist whose interest it opposeth and some Dissenters whose preju­dices will not let them see its lustre, whence it is they call that (which Papists hate because 'tis Protestant) Superstitious and Popish, and though they count it Roman condemn it with­out [Page] a hearing. But when we remember, the best things in a bad world have most Enemies (as it doth not lessen its worth, so) it must not abate our esteem, that it hath malicious or misguided Adversaries: Who for all this hold the Conclusion, and obstinately resolve they will not come.

How endless and unprofitable it is to dis­pute with these, the little success of the best ar­guments managed by the wisest Men do too sad­ly testify. Wherefore I shall decline that, and attempt to convince the Enemies, by assisting the Friends of our Church Devotions. And by drawing that vaile which the ignorance and indevotion of some, and the passion and pre­judice of others have cast over them, repre­sent the Liturgie in its true and native lustre, which is so lovely and ravishing, that, like the purest beauties, it needs no supplement of Art and Dressing, but conquers by its own attra­ctives, and wins the affections of all but those that do not see it clearly Ignorant qui non amant.. This will be sufficient I am sure to shew that who­ever desires no more then to worship God with zeal and knowledg, spi­rit and truth, purity and sincerity, may do it by these devout Formes so that I should have [Page] concluded here my Preface (when I had given a more particular account of this Underta­king) but that I must first examine an Ob­jection or two, which are like a skin over the eyes of some, and be the Picture never so full of graces, will spoile the Prospect, if they be not removed.

Object. 1. It is said to be a Form, and therefore a hindrance to zealous praying by the spirit.

Answ. Whoever makes this Objection, and affirmes we cannot pray by the Spirit in the words of a Form, must beware his ignorance betray him not into a dangerous uncharitable­ness, and perhaps blasphemy. For the Saints of the Old Testament Numb. 6.23 Deut. 26.3. Ezra. 9.5. Daniel. 9.1. prayed by Formes, and so did Christ himself in the New Math. 26.44. and he taught his Apo­stles a Form to pray by, and dare any say they pray­ed not by the Spirit. Have not all Churches since the Apostles times to our daies had their Forms of Prayer? and did not the devoutest men of all ages Com­pose and use such? Was ever Extemporè Prayer heard of in Publique (till of late) unless on special occasions? And do we think [Page] No Church nor no Persons prayed by the Spi­rit, till now? To come nearer still. Have not France and Geneva their Forms? And did not learned Calvin (and the best reformed Divines) use a Form before their Sermons? And is not an unstudied Prayer a Form to the People, who are confined to pray in those words? And will you say these all pray without the Spirit of God? But sure we hugge the Phrase of praying by the Spirit, not attending the Sense. For the meaning doubtless is, to be so assisted by the Holy-Ghost, that (our thoughts being compo­sed and our Souls calmed, and our Hearts deep­ly affected with our Wants, and the Divine all-sufficiency) we can pray with a strong Faith and a fervent Love: When we are so intent upon our Requests that we duly weigh them, and pur­sue every petition with pressing importunity, ardent desires, and Vigorous affections, this is the Spirit of prayer. And thus we may better pray by the Spirit in the words of a Form, than we can do, when our Mind is imployed in inventing new expressions. For having a Form (which custome hath made familiar) we have all things set down to our Hands which we or others want; and we are at leasure to improve the good Mo­tions of the Spirit; having no more to do but to joyn our Souls and Affections to every Petition, [Page] and follow them up to Heaven in most passionate and zealous wishes that God would grant them: Whereas in Extempore Prayer the Pe­titions expire into Air in a moment, for neither Minister nor People knew them before, nor can remember them afterwards; the one being busy in inventing, the others in expecting a pleasing novelty. And methinks it argues more of the Spirit of God, when we can attend the old Prayers with zeal and love, then when we need Variety and Novel Ex­pressions, to skrew us up into a Devotion too much like Artifice, and seeming rather to be moved by the pleasure of the Fancy, then the Actings of desire. However we judge of the Effects of Gods Spirit rather by dispo­sing our hearts, to joyn in a well-composed Form, then by filling our heads with new Prayers, or opening our Mouths, in fluent expressions; both which we may do without the help of the Spirit, but to be devout with­out it, is most impossible. To which we shall only add, that many Sons of God, and sound Members of our Church, do daily use these prayers with as much Spirit, and Life, se­rious and sincere Devotion, as any in the World can do. And this they account a de­monstration that the Spirit doth assist them [Page] in this Form. And so it may assist these mista­ken Christians, if they will lay down their groundless prejudice, and try to serve God thus as well as they can. So would the good Spi­rit assist their prayers; and make up our differences, Quis enim inimicum adhuc ducere potest e­um cum quo u­nam ad Deum vocem emisit. D. Basil. giving us one mind and one Spirit, that with one Heart and one Mouth we might glo­rify one God.

Object. 2. But it is further urged, that these Prayers, though good in themselves, will grow flat and nauseous by daily use Vilia sunt nobis quae­cunque pri­oribus annis Vidimus & sor [...] det quicquid spectavimus olim. Cal­phurn. Eccl. 7., and conse­quently become an impedi­ment to Devotion.

Answ. We come not to the house of God, for Recreati­on, but for a supply of our Wants; and therefore this might be a better reason of an empty Theatre, than a thin Congregation. We come to God in Publique, to petition for the releif of our own general Necessities, and those of the whole Church, viz. for Pardon of sin, Peace of Conscience, the succours of Divine Grace, and a Deliver­ance from sin, and Sathan, Death, and Hell: [Page] as also for food and raiment, health and strength, protection and success in all our Concerns; and more generally for the Peace of the King­dom, the prosperity of the Church, the pro­pagation of the Gospel, and the success of its Ministers. Now these things are alwaies needful, and alwaies the same, to be pray­ed for every day alike. Wherefore (unless we be so Vain as to fancy God is delighted with Variety and Change as well as we) what need is there to alter the Phrase every day, or what efficacy can a new Model give to our old requests? Particular wants and single Cases must be supplyed by the Closet-Devotions, for the Pub [...]ique whether by Form or Extem­pore can never reach all those, which are so numerous and variable. Wherefore one Form may fit all that ought to be asked in the Church; and why then should we desire a needless and infinite Variety and Alteration? If we do, it is out of Curiosity not Necessity. The poor Man is most healthful whose Labour procures him both Appetite and Digestion, who sel­dome changeth his Dish, yet finds a Relish in it, and a new strength from it every day: And so it is with the sober and in­dustrious Christian, who busying himself in serving God, gets daily a new sense of his [Page] Wants, and consequently a fresh Stomack to these Holy Forms, which are never flat or dull to him, that brings new affe­ctions to them every day. It is the Epicure and luxurious, the crammed lazy Wanton, or the diseased man that need quelques choses, or Sauces to make his daily bread desirable. And if this be our Temper, it is a sign of a diseased Soul, and an effect of our surfeiting on holy things. In this we resemble those Murmurers (Numb. 11.6.) who despised the bread of Heaven because they had it daily, and loathed Manna it self, calling it in scorn Dry Meat. This was suffi­cient to sustain their bodies, and satisfy their hunger, but they required Meat for their Soul, Psal. 78.18. LXX. [...]. that is, to feed their Fan­cies and their lusts; even as we do for whom the Church hath provided Prayers suffi­cient to express our needs, but not to sa­tiate our wanton Fancies, nor gratify the Lust of our Curiosity; and we complain they are insipid; so perhaps they are to such, for the Manna had no Tast to the wicked; but it suited it self to the Appetite and Tast of every good Man, as the Jews tell us in [Page] their TraditionsWisd. 16.21. & Fagius on Numb. 11.. Sure I am it is true here: for if we be curious and proud or Carnal and Profane, there is no gust in the Com­mon-prayers, but a truly pious Man, can every day here exercise, Repentance and Faith, Love and Desire, and so use them as to obtain fresh hopes of Mercy, Peace of Conscience, increase of Grace, and expecta­tions of Glory, and whoever finds not this, the fault is not in the Prayers but in the indisposition of his own heart.

If all this will undeceive any, and take a­way their prejudice so that they may see clearly what they cannot but love if they did behold; I shall think my pains well be­stowed: if not, it appears they are resolved to believe as they do, and I am re­solved also not to imitate them so far as to cover my Arguments with strenuous revilings Non incessi­mus adversari­os convitiis & contumeliis, si­cut plerique fa­ciunt rationum & argumento­rum infirmita­tem maledictis obtegentes. Greg. Naz. because it is more pleasant to me to give a true and lovely Character of my own Devotions, then an odious, though deserved [Page] one, of Others. Only let those that delight in making objections against Forms know, that we can easily recriminate, and Charge extempore Prayers, with Novelty, Confu­sion, Irreverence, Vain-glory, which can scarce be denyed, and many other inconveniences, that will hardly be excused. But this were to perpetuate a Quarrel; and had not been mentioned here, but to teach those to be mo­dest in their Censures Cum tua praevideas o­culis mala lippus inun­ctis, Cur in ami­corum Vi­tiis tam cer­nis Acutum. who are not free from all Ex­ceptions; nay liable to infi­nitely more then can be just­ly Charged upon us.

But having thus cleared the way to all indifferent and disinterested Persons, it is time to speak briefly of the Design of the following Dis­course; which is to make it evident that our Excellent Prayers do deserve all possible love and esteem, and contain in them a rich Trea­surie of all that can make our Devotion live [...]y and useful. And if we be assisted by Gods spi­rit, and come with Desire to pray with zeal, and sincerity, here is (without calling in any aids but that of Heaven) Matter enough in the curious Order, clear Method, significant [Page] Phrases, and strong Arguments to quicken our affections, and enlarge our Souls in holy and fervent wishes, desires, and meditations, which is the Prayer of the Inward Man, the Life and Soul of this Duty. All which is done by giving a Natural and facile Analysis of the Method, and by making plain and pra­ctical Observations on the parts, together with a literal Paraphrase of the whole. By which none can imagine I should give a bor­rowed lustre to the Prayers, which they had not of their own: for I only prove they had it before, and I find all in them, that I ob­serve from them, which I hope will be so plain, that all Men will see the inference, and be able in their own Devotions to find out much more. Now in this Essay I shall hope to serve three sorts of Persons.

1. The Ignorant, who may be instructed hereby to pray with understanding. Not that we suppose these Offices so obscure as to need a Comment (for nothing can be more plainly expressed, nor is it possible to invent words more universally understood) but ma­ny that understand the sense of the words, have not Art enough to discern the Order, Method, and Connexion, of the Prayers, nor skil to find out the Arguments that press [Page] every request; or the places of Scripture which furnish these Devotions with signifi­cant Phrases, nor judgment to Describe what disposition of Soul doth suit the several parts of them. And they that consider that the greatest number are such, will think it sea­sonable to help such with a plain and easy Explication. But, to pass these, there are many (in other things) knowing Persons, who rather for want of Consideration then judg­ment, never took notice of the natural depen­dences of these prayers, nor the true and full import of the expressions, nor of the Graces to be exercised in the several Parts, because they only attended the words, but took no care to expatiate into holy meditations. And if the former need a Master these want a Mo­nitor, lest they offend in a worse kindNon tibi de­putatur ad cul­pam quod invi­tus ignoras; sed quod negli­gis quaerere quod ignoras. Aug. de lib. ar­bitr. lib. 3. c. 19.: For Negli­gence is worse then simple Ignorance. But I hope though all that is here be obvious, yet something will be found which either was not known or not observed before, and those things also such, as may elevate the affections, and make the Prayers more plea­sing and more profitable.

[Page] 2. The devout servants of God and obe­dient Sons of the Church, whose Care it is to pray daily in Publique, and whose de­sire and endeavour is to do it well. Might I be a Nethinim to hew wood and pre­pare fuel for the altars of their Hearts I should rejoice, and it hath been my Care to suggest not alwaies the most Critical but the most practical sense which most directly tended to help Devotion for these Mens sake; who no doubt have in their own hearts made many of these Observations before, and I hope they will like them no worse, for I shall like them better in hopes the same Spi­rit directed me and them. But I hope that what I have done will (besides its present assistance) suggest a way to all devout Souls, for making Pathetical, and pious inlarge­ments, more and better then are to be found here; that so our daily Offices may be full of life and pleasure, and every day court us with new delights. And I must affirm, I have rather opened the top then searched the bottome of this rich Mine. But su [...]e I am we had need to quicken our Devotion all we can, not only for our own good, but that our flames might thaw the hearts and lighten the eyes of the rest of [Page] the Congregation; which scarce ever mind either Words or [...]ense, but are either sleepy or tired, to the dishonour of God, the discomfort of the Minister Pauci me­cum sunt in o­ratione, & hi ipsi vertiginosi, hiantes, assiduè se convertentes & observantes, quando Psal­morum cantor versus finiet; quando ab Ec­clesiâ, velut à carcere ab ora­tionis necessi­tate liberabun­tur. Basil. conc. 11. de servit. and the ruine of their own Souls. How happy should we be, if by my endeavours and your Exam­ples, we might awaken such in­to a Sense of their Duty; that these excellent Pray­ers might every where be said with an excellent spi­rit, for the benefit of par­ticulars, and the good of the whole Church.

3. The mistaken dissenters who hereby may be convin­ced (and perhaps persua­ded)Facilius vin­ci possunt quam persuaderi. Hy­eron. that we can pray by this Form, with as much zeal and more knowledg, with as much Spirit and more Truth, then by any other kind of Prayer. And then it must appear, that this Ve­nerable Liturgie hath been falsly represented by such, who would not have it seen truly, lest it should be loved [Page] really Credunt de nobis quae non probantur, no­lunt inquiri ne probentur non esse Tert. An­te nos incipiunt homines odisse quam nosse, ne cognitos aut i­mitari possint aut damnare non possint Cyp. de idol. Van.. But if they are so much their own Masters, as to read the Prayers seri­ously, and view this little book with as much Charity as it was written with, I shall hope either for their company at Prayers, or at least to escape their censures for going thither. For unless they be foolishly obstinate they either must love them, or cannot hate them. If they would love them, and pray with us we shall be friends, and if only the second be obtained we shall be quiet, and even that is desirable. These are the designes which began and incouraged this un­dertaking: and that they are the sincere purpo­ses of the Author, his own Conscience doth testi­fy; and he hopes even those who approve not the Meanes must confess the end is good. But that he should be so happy to obtain it in all, is rather to be desired then expected, and if it be succes­ful in any of these kinds he will not repent his pains. If in none, he is not the first that hath failed in accomplishing good Intentions. And however he will have satisfaction in the Peace [Page] of a good Conscience 2 Cor. 1.12. and may say with that noble Ro­man si sequuta fuerit quae de­buit fortuna, nos omnes gau­debimus, sin mi­nùs ego tamen gaudebo: Bru­tus ap. Cicero­nem., If the success answer his sincerity, it will be a cause of universal Joy; if not, he can rejoyce in his cordial inten­tions to do good. For the Censures of furious zealots, or the scoffings of profane Ish­maels, he doth not value them, being only unwilling to offend authority, or true Piety. Wherefore he doth humbly submit these Prayers to the Judicious Correction of the Reverend Fathers of the Church, desiring no­thing may be said which dissents from the Do­ctrine and Discipline now established, for if it do, it is without the Authors knowledge, and against his Judgment. And finally as to all so­ber and devout Christians, he wisheth the same Charity may guide their eyes and fill their hearts in their perusal, which guided his hand in the Composal of these lines: and then he hopes for a fair interpretation, which these following Se­ctions may need; since they are drawn up not for the Study, but the Temple, not for Criticks but Asceticks Malo ut me reprehen­dant Grammatici; quam ut non intelligant popu­li. D. August. [Page] nor to make men more learned but more devout. They are intended to wait upon you to the house of God, and entertain you there till Prayers be­gin, that you may (by perusing some parts here­of) be fitly disposed for them; which is almost one half of the Duty Dimidium facti qui be­ne coepit ha­bet.. But the Preface is grown too long, and must not be enlarged by Apologies: but concluded with this hearty wish: May the God of Peace give us all meek Hearts, quiet Spirits, and devout Affe­ctions; and free us from sloth and prejudice, that we may have full Churches, frequent pray­ers, and fervent Charity; and that uniting in our Prayers here, we may all joyn in his Praises hereafter, for Jesus sake, Amen.

SECTION, I. OF THE PREPARATION TO Publick PRAYER.

§. 1. PRAYER is an Elevation of the Soul to contemplate the beauties of the Divi [...]e Nature, that by beholding such transcen­dent perfections, it may learn to love, desire to please, and delight to imitate so great and exact a pattern; and conse­quently, is a duty of the highest concern­ment: for it is an Honour and a Benefit to us, and yet it is accepted by God as our homage, and the testimony, of our observance. It is a high favour to be admitted to have familiar converseJob. 15.4. [...] Vulg. & Ang pre­ces, pr [...]p. sign. Collo­quium familiare: Drusius. [...]. Clem. Alex. Strom. 7. with the King of Kings, and a huge advantage to have so frequent admission to the Fountain of all goodness. But then it is difficult as well as fair, and re­quires so much attention and sere­nity, zeal and vigour, humility and faith, love and admiration, that it cannot either be well done or kind­ly accepted without some prece­ding Preparation; for these Souls of ours are so drench­ed in Matter, and so generally taken up with the consi­deration [Page 2] of outward things, partly by the condition of our Nature, but principally by the frequency of our conversing with the Cares and Pleasures of the lower World, that we find our Minds exceedingly pressed down with the weight of them, when we would lift them up to God; but as those Fowls whose wings are not proportionable to the weight of their bodies, do usually run some paces before they can rise from the earth to begin their flight; so the Church teacheth us first to pre­pare our hearts before we begin to pray. The Jews are taught when they enter their Synagogues to stand silent­ly a while in the posture of Prayer, before their Devo­tion is begunBuxtorf. Synag. Judaic. c. 5.; and one of their Masters told his Schollars this was the Way to obtain Eternal lifeQuum vultis o­rare cogitate prius coram quo stetis: Dict. R. Eleaz. Tal­mud. tract. Mosi Be­ruch. And the Primitive Christians had a preparatory prefaceSacerdos ante Orationem Praefati­one praemissâ parat fratrum mentes: Cy­prian. de Orat. do­minic. to their Publick Prayers, as long ago as the time of the famous Cyprian. In imi­tation whereof we are appointed to exercise our Souls in the medita­tion of these Sentences of Scrip­ture, with the Exhortation sub­joyned, that we may thereby be­come more fit to pray. The Israe­lites in the oblation of their First-fruits had a form of Gods own ap­pointment, Deut. 26.5. wherein they- were minded of their former Poverty: and that Illustri­ous Heathen Temple had this Inscription in letters of gold [...], that the Worshippers by a true con­sideration of themselves might approach with all humi­lity to their supposed Deities. And surely it is more re­quisite for us who worship the True God, to reflect upon the vast Disproportion between our selves and him, which is as great as between finite and infinite, mortal and immortal, holy and impure, and so we may be con­vinced of the necessity of being most lowly and reverent before him. The frailties of our bodies and the infir­mities of our Nature, the defects of our Faculties, and [Page 3] the misery that cleaves both to Soul and Body doth com­mand us to be humble in the presence of God. But that which will lay us lowest of all in o [...]r own thoughts is the remembrance of our Sins, which do principally (if not alone) alienate us from God; for he that pityeth our Miseries doth hate our Sins, and he that caused the Le­per to be banished out of the City, admitted the Lame Man to the beautiful gate of the Temple. Wherefore our Spiritual Guides present us with these in the first place, both to allay our Pride, and to engage our Care to re­move them by Repentance, before we begin to pray, be­cause else we know our prayers cannot be heardPsalm 66.18. Joh. 9.31. Is. 59.16., for Joshua him­self cannot be heard while the Sin of Israel was not taken awayJoshua 7.10., and he meets with a check in his Devo­tion, because he presumed to pray before he had re­moved the Accursed thing: Now since none of us are innocent, it follows that none must come to petition God till they have prepared themselves by Repentance, and he that doth not this continues in sin still, and if so, there is a Moral impossibility such a mans prayers should pre­vail, for they are either a heap of contradictions, or a contexture of indignities against the God of heaven; for such men bewail that in words which they love in their heart, and ask forgiveness, where they are neither sensible of an offence, nor will own the pardon as a fa­vour, they accuse themselves for what they did wil­lingly, and never condemned themselves for it but will reiterate upon the first opportunity; they petition their enemy, and ask for what they hate, and flatter him whom they fear perhaps but do not love, and require thing [...] that they hope he will not give, and if they ask any thing seriously, it is either inconsiderable or with evil designs, and so becomes a provocationQuas nisi sedu­ctis nequeas commit­tere divis.. Now can an All-seeing eye discern this without indignation? will not an Almighty hand be lifted up to destroy them, who both delude themselves and mock the King of Glory? let us beware [Page 4] least we experience the truth of this in our eternal ruine? We are advised to a serious Repentance which will be the best harbinger for all our petitions; if we see our sins, and feel their weight (it is to be hoped) we shall draw neer with low apprehensions of our selves, and strong desires after God; an high opinion of him, and a hearty love to him, with many fears and yet many hopes; and who can be more fit to pray; what better founda­tion for those Prayers which must reach as high as Hea­ven, then Humiliation and Repentance.

§. 2. NOw the better to induce us thererto, we have God himself brought in speaking to us in his own Words, the words of Holy Scripture: the Voice of God brought our first Father to re­pentanceGenes. 3.9., and it will surely have the same effect on us, for who will re­fuse when he invites who can pardon or punish, save or destroy. He begins first to speak to us in his holy Word, to whom we are about to speak in our Prayers; so that those who expect God should hear their Prayers may hearken to his WordProv. 1.24. De­us S.B. nos Vocat ad seipsum, si nos illius vocem audiemus tum ille item preces no­stras ei oblatas: Midr. Tehil. Psal. 116.; especially where the matter is so excellent and of so great concernment to us, as in these invitations to Repentance from the Mouth of God himself. It was therefore most prudently Ordered that we should begin with Holy Scripture, and for the Particular sentences, I may say, they are the plainest and most pertinent that can be found in the whole Book of God, which though it be divine in every Part, yet our Care is well bestowed in selecting such Portions thereof as are suitable to the Occasion: And thus the Reverend Composers of the Liturgy, like skilful Physicians, have walked in this Gar­den of God which is stored with remedies of all sorts, and have cropped the choicest and most useful of several sorts; different in operation, but having the same effect to bring us to Repentance. But, because of the great [Page 5] variety of tempers and Constitutions, they have chosen some places for every one, and have it to the dis­cretion of the succeeding Physicians of Souls to chuse such a Sentence every day, as may sute best with their own and their Peoples hearts: Which was done with great reason, both because of the various dispositions of mens minds, and also of the different temper of the same man at several times; some are ignorant, others negligent; some obdurate, others tender; some are confident, others pensive, and that which will pierce the heart of the same man to day, will not enter his skin to morrow; what will now cure the wound, another time neither will abate the pain nor stop the bleeding: But here in this Panarion we have Pious sentences of all sorts, and it may be worth our while to take them in pieces, and see for what kind of Persons every one of them may be pro­per.

The Division of the Sentences.

  • Of these Sentences some are
    • Promises: to the Doubtful, as
      • Psalm 51.17.
      • Ezekiel 18.27.
    • Commands: to the Negligent, as
      • Joel 2.13.
      • S. Math. 3.2.
    • Examples: to the Unwilling, as
      • Psalm 51.3.
      • Luke 15.18, 19.
    • Instructions: to the Ig­norant
      • about God, Dan. 9.9, 10.
      • our selves, 1 John 1.8, 9.
    • Deprecations: of Punishment for the fearful
      • Psal. 51.9. Jerem. 10.24. Psal. 143.2

These are here set down by the Church, but without any order, because only one or two of them is to be taken at once, so that we shall reduce them to these Five heads: 1. Support in the fears of Gods anger: 2. Comfort against the doubting of his Favour. 3. Instruction to the Ignorant. 4. Encouragement to the lazy. 5. Awakening to the Hypocritical.

[Page 6]§. 3. IF we consider how universally all men have de­served the wrath of God, we shall find it neces­sary for all men to fear before him; but if we again observe how exceedingly this Fear dejects and discou­rages a tender heart, it will seem necessary to apply a Cordial, least such be swallowed up of over-much sor­row, and hindered in their Devotions, to which purpose we shall Direct such from these Three Sentences, Psalm 51.9. and 143.2. Jerem. 10.24.

First, you have holy David presented in that most ex­cellent Penitential Psalm, who was touched with the sense of his just deservings, and although God had promised him Pardon, yet having resolved not to let him go unpunished2 Sam. 12.13, 14.; he be­ing full of these fears doth not run from God, but makes his application to him, begging of him not to avenge himself upon him for his sins, but to forgive them, which is Metaphorically ex­pressed by hiding his face from them; that is, not look­ing on them and considering them (as the Uncharitable man is said to hide his eyes from the Poor) not looking so stedfastly to observe them, nor so narrowly to exa­mine them; for God is so Holy that if his pure eyes be­hold iniquity, his Almighty hand must punish it: and whereas further, every sin is a debt to Gods Justice, and his remembring of them is set out by noting them in a in a Book; he prays the Book may be crossed and the debt blotted out never more to appear against him, and if this had been impossible David would not have asked it; nay further we learn, that if the Guilt be removed, the Punishment will either be taken away, or sanctified and made tolerable. Learn from him to have Noble thoughts of God, and not to fancy him inexorable, nei­ther do you o [...]ly concern your selves for the Punish­ment, but cheifly to obtain a Pardon, and though you expect some chastisement, yet fear not to be ruined by it if God will hide his face from your sins; but Pray with him and say (Psalm LI. verse 9) O thou most righteous Judge of the whole world who canst not but punish all the Wickedness thou doest discern [hide thy face from] [Page 7] a strict and narrow observance of [my sins] in this life, lest they provoke thee to punish me here; [And] because all thy debtours must be called to account at the great Judgment, do thou for Jesus Christ's sake [blot out] of thy Book of Remembrance all the Debts I have run into by [all my iniquities,] that I may not be condemned to an Eternal prison for them hereafter.

Secondly, we have the same holyPsal. 143.2. Man observing God had a controversie with him, taking our Saviours adviceMath. 5.25., and resolving not to stand upon his own defence, but to go in and submit and make his peace, not staying till a judgment was dispatcht to summon him, or Witnesses produced to convince him, but rather re­solved to supplicate his JudgeJob 9.15., and (as Benhadad's Servants to Ahab) to make application to his infinite Mercy; for there is no need of prosecuting where the Party doth let fall his Cause and plead Guilty; David thought this the safest course, and we may well do so too1 Pet. 4.18.. The best in the World, if examined strictly, will be found faulty in some particular, and therefore there is no ground for us to Contend who are the vilest and worst of all; if God resolve to punish, there is Cause enough to be pleaded against the most holiest Person in the world; therefore if we fear God will chastise us, we must not pretend we are innocent, and therefore hope to be spared, but rather confess our evil-deservings with­out a judgment to force us, and let our hope of sparing be founded on his Mercy, not our Purity; we are sinners, but we may be spared for all that, for if all Sinners must suffer, the whole World must be condemnedRom. 3.19.. Sure God spares ma­ny, and though many that are spared are better then we, yet none altogether innocent, none but must be judged with favour and mercy, and if he please to judge us so we may escape also; however 'tis the best way, if we fear Gods Anger, to pray the Suit may be stopt (for we do own our sins, and the Lyon [Page 8] spareth the prostrate, and that God may deliver us, we may Pray with him.

Psalm 143.2.] Lord, thou chargest me with many sins, and intendest to punish me for them, and I come not to assert my self cleer, but before thou summonest (know­ing my guilt) I pray thee [enter not into judgment] nei­ther reckon strictly in justice [with thy Servant] who confess I have deserved Punishment, but hope thou wilt spare me who rely only on thy Mercy which is my best plea, [for in thy sight] who seest so exactly, and hatest sin so perfectly, by defending their Innocence [shall no Man] not the holiest Person [living] in this dangerous World, be acquitted or [be justified] without a favou­rable allowance, which I beseech thee also shew to me.

Thirdly, We are to consider that the very Corrections of God are mixed with so much Mercy, and allayed by a supply of inward Comforts, and made tolerable by his gracious purposes in sending them, that we ought not altogether to decline them; for if we feel no smart for our sin we may more easily run into it again [...], Origen. [...]. 3., and consequently go on in it and pull upon our selves Eternal misery: And the poor humbled Soul who sees the punishment of sin to be, a being forsaken of God, deprived of grace and glory, delivered up to be a slave to the vilest lusts here, and a Companion of the vilest Persons, and horridest Devils hereafter; will account a temporal Chastisement (which delivers him from that) a benefit and a favour, and with Saint Augu­stine Domine, hic Ʋre, seca, liga ut pareas in aeternū. will pray to be scorcht and scarrified, lanced and bound here, that they may be spared hereafter: and this may perhaps teach you in­stead of fearing and flying Afflictions, to desire (as the Prophet Jeremy Chap. 10.24,) to have some gentle correction with Gods smallest rod2 Sam. 7.14. Heb. [...] Virgâ hominum in­firmiorum. with which he strikes his own Children, for he is so merci­ful, [Page 9] that we ought not to be afraid to fall into his graci­ous hands, only to pray as the Prophet doth, he will deal gently with us, especially if we apprehend some Affli­ction likely to fall upon us, then we must not absolutely desire God to lay by his Rod, but to use it with judgmentCum judicio:] modicè Junius. Heb. in modo. that is, gently with consideration to our weakness, or in a sober way in judg­mentLXX. [...]. V. & Vatab. in judi­cio. not as a furious angry per­son falls on a man, who values not how nor where he striks, nor cares if he take away our life, but that it may please God in his Discipline to proceed as a so­ber and compassionate Judge, that we may be amended, and survive the strokes, and be warned by the pain a­gainst future rebellions, not so as that we should faint under his hand: And if either we need, or desire, or are likely to be chastised, we must not run from God: but our best course is on trust of Gods compassion to de­liver up our selves quietly to suffer, and with Jeremy not to desire a total sparing, but a mitigation.Jerem. 10.24. Since thy justice obligeth thee to punish sinners, and I have deserved so justly to suffer, and am so apt to go on in sin till I smart for it; I do beseech thee [Correct me] here with temporal afflictions [O Lord] that thou may­est spare me hereafter, but let not this correction be proportionable to my deserts nor thy displeasure; but let it be inflicted moderately [with judgment] and con­sideration of my infirmities, punish me [not in thy an­ger] as thou dost thy enemies [least thou bring me to nothing] so that I fall under thy hand and survive not to be amended by it.

A Meditation Preparatory to Prayer in the fears of Gods Anger.

OH my soul, what fearful tremblings are these have seized on thee, so that the thoughts of God that have been and ought to be thy greatest comfort, are now become thy terrour and amazement! Whence is this miserable alteration, that thou canst behold nothing but Judgment in the Father of Mercies, and Anger in the Fountain of Love? What hath provoked him that de­lights to spare to be resolved to punish? Surely my sins are very many, for it is not a few can incense him, and they have more then ordinary aggravations: for he is not so highly displeased at small offences, and certainly I have often committed them, and long continued in them, for he begins not to frown upon the first misdemeanor: Alas, the case is too apparent! My sins are both very many and exceeding great, frequently repeated and of long continuance. I have despised Mercy, and now I am likely to feel Judgment. Miserable wretch that I am, I have tyred out the patience of a long-suffering Father, and run from the embraces of a loving Saviour, rejected the offers of a most indulgent holy Spirit, so that now I fear I have stopped up the fountain of his MercyIsai. 59.2. and unsealed the treasures of his vengeanceDeut. 33.34.. And I ought rather to wonder how God could spare me so long, then why he should strike me now, since many have been cut off for fewer and lesser sins: I see I have most justly deserved to suffer the worst of evils, and therefore should esteem it an in­comparable favour to be onely corrected with a tempo­ral affliction, if I might be so excused: But it is a fear­ful thing to fall into the hands of the living GodHebr. 10.31., who I fear will be­gin by these and increase them, till I be ruined by them, and drop into a sad eternity. Therefore, O Lord, my flesh trembleth for fear of thee, [Page 11] and I am afraid of thy Judgments Psalm 119.120.. I know no way to escape them. To deny my sins were impudence, to excuse them will be apparent hypocrisie. To be conceal­ed is impossible, to be found intollerable, I am miserably confounded. But was never any in this case before, that I might receive some advise and comfort for them? Yes surely, The Church hath here presented me with a King and a Prophet, both dear to God, whose fears were great­er, though their sins were less, and their danger not so great as mine; yet these in the midst of their fears con­sidered their sins as the onely cause of these evils, and accordingly, they freely confessed them, bitterly la­mented, and exceedingly humbled themselves for them; not striving so much to avoid the Punishment, as to ob­tain the pardon of their sins, knowing that the guilt once removed, thou wouldst either totally spare them, or gently chastise them for their good. Wherefore they rendred themselves up into thy hands, rather aggravating then extenuating their offences, and yet humbly begging their correction might be in mercy, and they found the benefit of it. Go to then my soul, and do thou likewise; thou hast first occasioned Gods wrath by thy breaches of his laws, oh do not encrease it by dishonouring his Name with excessive fears! thou hast forsaken him by sin, run not farther by despair; for the faster thou run­nest from his Mercy, the sooner thou wilt meet with his Justice. Delay no longer, but go in before he send for thee, deliver up thy self before death or any sore judgment arrest thee; accuse thy self before thou be in­dited, and confess thy sins freely before the witnesses be called out against thee; pass sentence on thy self e're the Judge condemn thee. I cannot expect wholly to escape, but it will be a great favour if I meet a sickness instead of death; losses in my estate, instead of loosing both my God and my Soul for ever. It is not fit to desire my heavenly Father altogether to lay aside his Rod, but only to use it gently that I may by this smart be warned against those future sins that bring me to utter and final ruine; Oh Lord, rather chastise me then disinherit me, [Page 12] me, and those stripes shall be welcome which come in exchange for eternal torments. Thou who wilt change thy Sword into a Rod, wilt be so compassionate in thy in­flictions, that I shall onely feel what my distempered soul needs to recover, and my flesh and spirit can bear not what my sins deserve, and thy Justice might exact: Wherefore I will no longer hide my sins, but by a hum­ble and hearty confession declare that I hate them more then I fear to fall into thy merciful hands, and do hope hereafter I shall fear to offend, and then I shall be freed from these sad expectations of thy heavy wrath, which wisdom God grant me for Jesus sake. Amen.

§. 4. NOt much unlike this, is the case of the poor doubting soul, who is discouraged from Confession by mis-giving thoughts, that God is become utterly irreconcileable, and hence they conclude it need­less to repent, because they believe the recovery of his favour to be impossible, and truly so it is if we think it so to be; because while we look upon it to be impossible we can ne­ver seek after itPostquam e­nim adempta spes est lassus c [...]râ consertus stupet. Arnobius., but (if we ob­serve) it is the design of Satan to make us to think so, that we might never obtain it nor attempt it: Wherefore to rescue these poor souls from so dangerous a delusion, and to prepare them to ask a pardon in Faith, the Church hath selected three portions of Scri­pture more: The first,Psalm 51.17. To shew they are fitly disposed to ask by their contrition: The second,Daniel 9.9. To demonstrate God is inclined to give notwithstanding their un­worthiness. The third,Luke 15.18, 19. To prove by a pertinent example they are likely to be received, if they will venture to come.

1. [Psalm. 51.17.] Let this dejected soul view holy David, after the Commission of his great sin; who be­ing earnestly desirous (as you are) to be taken again [Page 13] into favour by God, vers. 12. was surveying his flocks and all his sub­stanceMicah 6.6, 7. to find some acceptable present to offer to God, resolving that nothing was too much nor too precious to procure a thing so excellent. But while he looks abroad he remembers, he hath some­thing at home, a trembling broken heart which panted in his breast, and therefore here expressed by a wordHeb. [...] Fluctus ad scopulu [...] allisos: ita signif. Psal. 94.5. signifying waves dashed against a Rock: this broken spirit and contrite heart was the most acceptable offering in the world. Gods justice in condemn­ing, his power in detaining, and his severity in execu­ting the sentence of his wrath upon his Enemies was in his thoughts as a mighty Rock, against which these thoughts had beat so long, that his heart was almost dashed to pieces with fear, and yet he knows its sighs and groans are pleasanter to God then the melody of the Chantings of the sons of Asaph. its pantings and breathings are perfumes sweeter then the cloud of In­cense; its free Confessions and exposing it self to shame, make it an acceptable Heave-offering; its tears are a pre­cious Drink-offering, and its flaming desires do make it more excellent then whole Burnt-offerings, and all the Sacrifices of the Temple. The sorrows of our hearts are far more prevalent then the fattest oxen of our stalls, or the fairest calves of our lips, neither of which with­out contrition are respected by GodMatth. 15.9.. The prayers and tears of sor­rowful Hanna can fetch a greater and spedier blessing from heaven then the costly oblati­ons of El [...]anah 1 Sam. 1.13.. David is resol­ved to offer this, for this he is sure God will not despise. Which word [not despise] is to meet with the fears of the contrite sinner, who because he knows his own heart so filthy, deceitful, and vile a thing, cannot believe but God will reject it, as he did the lame and the blind, the sick and maimed sacrifice under the Law. This is that you fear, [Page 14] but he assures you he will not despise it: but there is more intendedMinus dicitur & sub eo majus in­telligitur: ut Johan. 6.37. & alibi., even that he, will accept it kindly, as when Christ saith, he will not cast them off who come to him; he means, he will lovingly entertain them: so here, 'tis certain God will not one­ly not despise it, but will look upon it as the best and greatest gift, though it be from the hand of a PublicanLuke 18., wherefore be not disheartned, for your fears shew you have this broken heart, offer that, and be as­sured God will embrace it lovingly, treat it tenderly, and keep it safely.

Psalm 51.17.] I have nothing in this world so dear to me, but I would give it freely to purchase Gods favour; but though men be thus appeased, yet he must have something he likes better, and truly [the Sacrifices] most likely to be accepted [of God] who needs no out­ward things, [are a broken spirit] which trembles at his Anger, and hateth it self for its sins, and is almost dashed to pieces betwixt fear and sorrow. Whoever therefore brings such [a broken and a contrite heart] let him think it never so vile, yet [O God thou] whose fa­vour such alone desire [wilt not despise] nor reject but accept and embrace both it, and those that bring it.

2. If they shall further argue against themselves, that they deny not Gods gracious nature, but that they fear their iniquities have turned his love into hatred, his mercy into fury, and his kindness into indignation. Be­hold in the next place, a free disco­very of what God is to sinnersDan. 9.9.: for the Jews were then in captivity, but had so grievously offended, that Daniel who much de­sired their restauration, scarce knew how to plead for them; till at last he finds an Argument in Gods gracious Nature; viz. That mercies and forgiveness (that is ma­ny, nay infinite mercies and forgiveness for numberless sins) were Gods peculiar possession, a principal part of [Page 15] his NameExod. 34.6. the chiefest of his At­tributes, and inseparably annexed to his Essence, and therefore the sins of his creatures cannot make any change in God: Mer­cy in the creatures is by communication from him, but he is the original and fountain, which is never dry: therefore Daniel confesseth they are sinners, but denies, that therefore it is impossible to hope for pardon for their evil doings; could not rifle his treasures, nor rob him of his Attributes, nor alter his Nature. That continues the same still, and therefore there is mercy to be had. He confesses them guilty of all sorts of sins; that is, sins of commission, and that even to an absolute rebelling, and forsaking of God, and apostacy from himLXX. [...]: ita Vulg. & Vat. by Idolatry; and then also Omission, and neglect of walk­ing in Gods law, though they were taught and instructed in it; therefore they deserved no mercy: But God is the fountain of mercies still, and therefore there is yet hope: Other Translations gene­rally read, not [though] but [because] we have sin­ned, which is but a further illustration of the same sense; viz. We may see and be convinced that Mercy is Gods peculiar possession, because we have done such vile things; and yet he hath spared us, that we might by our humiliation give him occasion to forgive us; and this his pity in sparing, shews his intention of restoring us, and therefore should quicken us to address to him who hath it solely in his own power: Daniel will not go to the King of Babylon, not to the best nor greatest on the earth: No, Mercy is Gods, and so we have the better hope to ob­tain it.

Dan. 9.9.] Why should we (because we have former­ly sinned) remain hopeless of ever being received, since we know that [To the Lord] Jehovah, who is pe­culiarly [our God] as inseparably annexed to his Es­sence, and as his own proper possession [belongs mer­cies] infinite [and forgivenesses] more then our sins can need: and since they are his, we hope we shall have them though we are unworthy; for [though we have] [Page 16] sinned by breaking his laws, and [rebelled against him] by forsaking his Covenant [neither have we] done what he commanded us, nor [obeyed the voice of the Lord our God] who charged us by his servants [to walk in his laws] and tread in that plain and pleasant path [which he set before us] though all this be true, we are sorry for it, but will not despair, because God can yet restore us.

3. To enforce both the former, and encourage these humble souls whose desires are too big for their faith, here is a lively example of oneLuke 15.18, 19. whose condition was as misera­ble, his faults as great, and his rece­ption as unlikely as theirs can be. And yet he comes and speeds, that you may take example hereby, and do likewise. The example is that of the prodigal son, who had voluntarily forsaken his Fathers house, and carried away his full portion, which he wasted lavishly, and consumed in all manner of riot and excess, never think­ing of nor regarding his father all the time of his mad­ness, till extreme want had resto­red him to the use of his Reasonver. 17. [...] ad seipsum rediens., and put him into his wits again, and then he blames himself for lying still, either in his sin which is (lap­sus animae) the fall of the soul, resolving to arise by re­pentance, or else you may understand his lying along, or sitting on the ground, to be a po­sture of sorrowIsa. 3.26.: But he sees he may sit disconsolate for ever, and be no nearer to his fathers house; wherefore he resolves to take courage and arise, and not sit alwaies bemoaning himself with a vain and ineffective grief, but repenting himself to return home: His father had not called him, nor had he any assurance he should be received; only he knew if he sate still he must starve, and if he were re­pulsed, he could suffer no more. He comes not to make any apology, but to bring in accusation against himself, he hoped indeed that his offence could not unty the bands of that dear Relation, and therefore calls him Fa­ther, [Page 17] but confesseth he had forfeited the title of Son, and not onely broken the law of Nature, but of hea­ven, that is of the God of heavenCoelum pro Deo ponitur quoniam est ejus habitaculum. E­lias. Tisb. Psal. 73.9., who expresly requireth this Obedience: He could have wished a return to his Fathers Table, but that were Presumption to expect, only he hopes he will not see him starve, and if he be set with the meanest servants, that will be prevented. But the Fa­ther is readier to hear then the Son to desire, and what his unworthiness made him ashamed to ask, his Fathers Bounty made him willing to bestow: and he that scarce hoped to be admitted a servant, is once more owned as a dear son: This he found, and so shall they that follow his example.

Luke 15.18, 19.] Why do I sit still in my sin, vainly be­moaning my folly while I am like to starve, surely I will take courage, and [I will arise] by repentance, and with prayer and supplication make haste [and go] by faith [to my Father] who can relieve me, and perhaps may have pity on me. For to move his bowels toward me, as soon as I see him, I will fall down [and will say unto him, Father] who didst beget me that am now so wretched. I here confess that [I have sinned] by my ungodly courses [against Heaven] and the God that dwells there [and before thee] being so ungrateful for all thy love, that I justly deserve to be disowned and left in my misery, for I have forfeited my relation, [and am no more worthy to be called thy Son] yet I hope thou wilt not let me perish, who feedest thy meanest ser­vants.

A Meditation preparatory to Prayer, when we doubt of the favour of God to us.

HE that hath a considerable request to make to an earthly King, must approach without a present in his hand; but my request is to the King of Kings, to whose laws I have been disobedient, false to his Govern­ment, refractory to his summons, and ingrateful for his former favours: But what can I offer to him that needs nothing? what can I give to him whose both my self and all I have are? his favour indeed is so sweet, so desira­ble, and so universal a comprehension of all happiness that I could freely give all I have or can do, or may procure for the purchase of it: but the whole world is a vanity to him, neither can such trifles blind his eyes or bind his hands, buy his mercy to the unworthy, or pervert his justice from the sinner: I could methinks expose my body to the sharpest torments, my soul to the heaviest sorrows, and my life to the cruelest Tyrant, if I were sure of his everlasting mercy afterwards, and would account my self happy in the purchase, but it cost more to redeem a soul, I can give nothing but it is his al­ready, and I can suffer nothing but what I have deserved; what then! oh where shall I have a peace-offering which may not be dispised? I am told nothing is more acceptable then a broken heart, tis strange! can an heart polluted with the guilt and enslaved to the Power of sin, stupid to apprehend, slow to desire, and impa­tient to wait for and unable to perform any good; but witty to invent and vigorous to prosecute, unsatiable to desire, and unwearied to pursue all evil, and now more vile then ever, by reflecting upon its own vile­ness shaken with fears torn in pieces with sorrow, and even a terror to it self, miserable and poor, blind and naked, can this heart be a fit sacrifice for so glorious and all-seeing, so holy and pure a God, can he like that which I abhor, how can it be? but let me recall that hasty word; for he hath said it, who best knows what [Page 19] will please himself, and if he value it, it is worthy, for the true worth of every thing is to be judged by his estimation of it: Who knows but such a broken heart may be a greater evidence of his power and mercy, a fitter instrument of his praise and glory, a plainer ta­ble to describe his grace and draw his image on then any other? Such a heart I have, and if this serve I am happy, I will give it freely to thee, oh Lord! who despisest not the meanest gift if there be sincerity in the giver. It was broken before with fear but it is now dissolved with love, I am ashamed it is no better, but thy mercy is the greater in accepting it, and it will become better by be­ing thine: oh how am I filled with admiration of the freeness and fulness of thy mercies in comparison of which the greatest humane compassion seems cruelty, and I dare proclaim to all, that in thee are all the mercies of the world united, and thou art mercy it self in the highest degree, if my disobedience and negligence, contempt and ingratitude could have separated thee from thy mercy, I had now met thee in fury taking ven­geance without pitty, for I have seemed to live as if I had designed to Dare thee to turn away thy self from me, and to try thy utmost patience, the least part of which baseness would have turned my best friends in the world against me; but behold the mercy of my God continues still! oh let me have the shame of an ingrate­ful sinner! and thy name have the glory of thy inex­pressible pitty, even to those who are almost ashamed to ask pardon, and let me to whom thou hast shewed such compassion, have the honour to be an instance of thy goodness to all the world; but have I such a father, why then do I lye still with this load of guilt upon my soul, and this heavy burden of sorrow upon my spirit, what do I get by these vain complaints, but waste my time and double my misery by sad reflections; I can neither have help from my self nor any creature, but from my Father alone, to whom mercies are as proper as misery is to me, and if I through fear or sorrow sit still here and starve, I have not so much pity for my self as he would have for me if he saw me thus grieved for [Page 20] abusing his mercies; wherefore I will arise and go though I think I shall scarce have the face to ask more I have spent the last so ill, and I shall be ashamed to tell him how base I have been: but as I was not ashamed when I did evil, so I must have shame when I suffer the desert of it, I will go bathed in tears, blushing for shame, accusing my self and only relying on the bowels of a Father, will beg only so much mercy as will ba­nish despair and quiet my mind and give me some little hope, and revive my languishing faith, and if I may have this I will be content, though I be not enter­tained with assurance and certain expectations, for the least favourable look is more then I have deserved: yet I see the tender Father upon the first sight of the re­turning prodigal whom he had never sent for, but was driven home by his own miseries, yet he runs to meet him, takes the words out of his mouth, and receives him with all the demonstrations of love and the caresses of a deer affection: and is my God less merciful who hath invited me so often, and promised me so largely; I have done ill to stay so long; but I will go now high in my desires, low in my expectations sorrowing for my of­fence, and begging his mercy, and I hope though I car­ry no merits of my own to his justice, yet I carry mi­sery enough to make his bowels of compassion yearn upon me and then I cannot perish. Amen.

Thus we see the Church hath shewed her care of these poor contrite ones in selecting the most and choicest of these sentences for them, who are the best though the least part of the people, and though such are vile in their own eyesPsal. 15.4. Old Transl. Chal. Par. Viles prae oculis suis. yet they are dear to God, and highly valued by all good peo­ple and tenderly indulged by the Church, who wishes there were more of this blessed temper.

§. 5. THe next sort of men, who come to pray are in­volved in gross ignorance and such are inappre­ [...]ensive of their guilt and unacquainted with their danger, who know not what to ask, nor of whom, nor why; but these [Page 21] be instructed before they pray, or otherwise they will neither confess aright, nor amend at all, only out of cu­stome they may come and offer the sacrifice of fools, but neither knowing God nor themselves, they alwaies erre either in thinking they have no sin, or else in sup­posing those which they have, may be pardoned by a meer outward shew of Repentance. But the Church hath a remedy for each disease.

1 John 1.8, 9.] First for those who do not see their sins, and therefore cannot be cured till they know them­selves sick; such need this spiritu­al eye-salveRevel. 3.18.. For they account it a reproach to be reputed sinners, because they do not discern they are such: if any ex­hort them to repent, they say they have no sin, as Laodi­cea did: and thus they answer the Summons of God, the Exhortations and Advices of his Ministers, and the censures of their Reprovers: In the primitive times some Hereticks were so impudent, as to say positively they had no sinEpiphanius in haeres. Valent. l. 1. tom. 2. & Marco [...]. l. 1. tom. 3. [...] Clem. Alex. Strom. 3.; so did the followers of Valent. Marcus and Basilides, with some others, who denyed that any wickedness was a sin in them, and some in our dayes come too near them; but such are so gross that all abhor them; yet many who hate such, and will not say so with their mouths yet through ignorance or pride, say so in their heart [...] Psalm 30.6. Isai. 47.10. Adrian. I­sagoge., which is the language God under­stands, and therefore in Scripture to think and to say are the same: But the Apostle declares that if we, Christians, Disciples of Christ, e­ven the best of us should either say, or think so, it is a great errour, and both false and dangerous to him that believes itEccles. 7.20. [...] Proco­pius. Quisquis se in­culpatum dixerit aut superbus est aut stul­tus. Cypr. de ope­re & eleemosyn. Romans 3.20.. The Scripture un­deceives us, if we do not wilfully [Page 22] shut our eyes, that we may sleep in security, while we seem innocent to our selves: which is so far from making us really innocent, that hereby we remain guilty for e­verSine peccato autem qui se vivere existimat, non id a­git ut peccatum non habeat: sed ut veni­am non arripiat. Au­gust. de Civ: Dei. l. 14. c. 19., because we never seek a pardon; we think, it may be, it is in Gods Court as in Mans, where confession is a cause of condemna­tion: but if we think it so in Gods, we deceive our selves; for before him, not he that confesses, but he that denies is condemned: and this the Apostle here further shews, that if we confess our faults, we shall have two of Gods Attributes of our side: First, His Truth will then oblige him to forgive us because he hath promi­sed itProv. 28.13., and if I relying on that promise, do come in and accuse my self, Gods truth will engage him to perform, that now it is promised, which none could have expected, if there had not been a promise for it. Secondly, His Justice or Righteousness will also plead for us; because justice being satisfied by Christs death, desires no further ven­geance on the penitent sinner, but grants a pardon as the just desert of Christs merits; though the Hebrew noti­on of Justice and Righteousness do seem more proper here, for with them it is put for Charity and MercyMatth. 6.1. al­libri [...] Hieron. Dan. 4.24. & Prov. 10.2. solent ministri nostri quod pauperibus datur [...] nuncupa­re, R. Jud. lib. [...] vide Matth: 1.19. [...], h. e. [...], Chrysostom.; and so it may here signifie the goodness and kindness of God, which is the foun­dation of our hopes, when we do confess, and through his mercy we do not onely obtain forgiveness of the guilt, but are also cleansed from the filth of our sins also: from all which it appears that he is a fool, [Page 23] who out of laziness or shame, or fear, doth dissemble or deny his sins, and so not only is deceived, but is un­done for ever by it, when as by an humble and hearty ac­knowledgment of the truth, Gods Truth and Mercy would have been our Advocates, and his Pardon and Peace might be procured for us.

1 John 1.8, 9.] The Scripture declares we all have sinned, and every man that knows his own heart will confess it. But be we the best of men, [if we say] out of pride or ignorance, or do but think in our hearts [that we have no sin] to confess to God, or repent of, thinking to be excused the sooner before God, because we do not or will not condemn our own wayes [we de­ceive] not God, who sees all things, but [our selves] and loose our pardon by standing on our innocence, be­cause we speak safely in the face of the Almighty [and the truth is not in us.]

They therefore that conceal their wickedness, God will open it to them, and condemn them for it, [But if we] having observed our selves guilty, deal ingenious­ly, and [confess our sins] with hatred, shame and sorrow. He hath promised to give us a pardon, and we may trust his Word, for [he is faithful.] And Christ hath suffered the vengeance due to such, he is righteous [and just] and will not exact the punishment of us, but be ready [to forgive us] the punishment due to [our sins, and to cleanse us from] the stains of [all iniqui­ties] we had committed.

2. If the ignorant man do discern any of his sins, yet he is apt to think there is no difficulty to obtain a pardon, if he but acknowledge them, and cry God mercy for them. But the Church laies before them Ezek. 18.27. wherein they may see, that their souls shall not be delive­red from death, the just reward of sin, when they con­fess, but when they turn from their sins: For to repent implies a disapproving of what we have done, so as to do it no more; a change of the mind and actions also [...] est ut qui errorem suum pristinum intelligit —ab insaniâ se re­ciperet — & id maxime caveret, ne in eosdem laqueos i­terum inducatur, Lact. inst. l. 6. Mun­ster Heb. [...] Matth. 3.2. h. e. facite vitae conver­sionem., no longer continuing to do that which we grieve that ever we had done, and this is here plain­ly [Page 24] shewed to be the condition on which our sins may be forgiven, viz. if first we cease to do evilIsa. 1.16, 17.: se­condly learn to do well; and sure­ly he that confesseth himself in a wrong way and grieves for it, will both leave the path he is in, and la­bour to find out the right: so must the wicked man, or otherwise he doth in vain expect a pardon from God, who will not forgive one fault to him that intends to commit more, lest his Mercy become the support of iniq [...]ity, his Holiness the entertainer of what he hates, and his Goodness the encouragement to the breach of his Laws. And if this seem difficult, that you must forsake all evil, and do the contrary good before you can be accepted; you must consider the benefit of it is the saving your souls alive, this will preserve you from a two-fold death (the least of which is worse then bodi­ly death) a dying in sin, and a dying for sin: for while you go on to practise these sins, you are really deadImpii etiamsi videantur vivere, miseriores tamen sunt omnibus mortu­is, carnem suam si­cut tumulum circum­ferentes, cui infaeli­cem infoderunt ani­mam— quae intra humum volvitur, & terrenae avaritiae, cupiditatibus caete­risque vitiis includi­tur, ut gratiae coele­stis auram spirare non possunt. Am­bros. de Cain & Ab. Ephes. 2.1. 1 Tim. 5.6., though you have a name to live, because you (so long) have no sense of any good nor motion toward it, nor any uni­on [...]ith God, whose departure from the soul of the sinner, is as real a death to the soul, as it is to the body to have the soul separated from it. But by forsaking your sins, God will be moved to return and revive you, and so you shall not dye eternally, whereas the wicked man that lives in his sins, first God forsakes his soul, and then his soul forsakes his body,Revel. 3.1. and so [Page 25] begins his eternal miseryCum anima à Deo deserta deseri [...] Corpus. Aug., where his soul lives only to feel torments, but never more to enjoy any good: To prevent which, you must turn out of that evil way that leads to both these deaths, and your souls shall live in glory; for though Gods justice oblige him to punish you, for the old score, yet our Lord Jesus hath by his death pur­chased a Covenant of Repentance for us, wherein God ingageth to receive us, and he promiseth to satisfie the former Debt, if we repent and a­mendEzek. 18.27.: Though I might easily revenge my self on the sinner for all his old transgressions, yet through my Son Christ Jesus I do here promise [when the wicked man] who is walk­ing in the wayes of death, not onely confesseth his fault, but also [turneth away] from those paths, and being really grieved for what is past, abstaineth [from his wickedness] and never more practiseth those sins [that he hath] formerly with so much delight [com­mitted,] if this wicked man amend his life, [and doth that which is lawful] and allowed by my word, so that his wayes be good [and right] in my eyes, I will forgive the punishment, and remove the power of his sins, so that while impenitent sinners are dead in sin here, and die eternally for it hereafter [he shall save his soul alive] and I will give him life everla­sting.

A Meditation preparatory to Prayer, for the instruction of such as are mistaken.

IS it possible I should be all this while deluded so grosly to imagine my eyes open, and my way direct, and to suppose I have hitherto dwelt in light, when indeed, my eyes are shut, and my feet are wrong, and my mind over-spread with the mist of Error, and the Aegyptian Darkness of a stupid Ignorance. Thy Word (O Lord) is a light to my feet, not onely to shew me [Page 26] which is the right way, but to let me know when I am in the wrong, which I never suspected till I met with the faithful conduct of thy sacred Oracles; How have I given up my soul to false g [...]ides, who, that I might not enquire after the right way, would never acquaint me I was wandring from it; had I followed them still, I had stumbled on the threshold of hell, while I expe­cted to arrive at the gates of heaven. Blessed be thy Name, I now see I have been straying from thee the fountain of all true happiness, and have been in vain seeking content where it is not to be found, and this disappointment drives me to seek it where it is. Had I not been a stranger to my own heart, I had not been so far out of the right way: But I have supposed my self clear, only because I never considered wherein I was guilty, and have flattered my self with the pleasing thoughts of my own innocence, so that I have been as secure, as if I really had been so: I have relyed on my own vain imaginations, being glad to spare my self the labour of a farther inquiry, and most foolishly I have accounted this a Peace, which was no other but want of a sense of my real danger. I find my chief design hath been to seem good, and persuade my self I was so, that I might be more quiet in the ways of evil, and might neither be accused by my own Conscience, nor allarum­ed by thy dreadful threatnings, since I supposed they did not belong to me. But alas, how miserable would the event of this self deceit have been; for thou, oh my God, didst see, and wouldst have condemned me for all my blasphemous and repining thoughts against thee; my malicious, envious, disdainful and treacherous thoughts against my neighbour: thou heardest all those false and slanderous vain and filthy words I uttered with my mouth: those deceitful and unjust, cruel and uncharitable works which I committed with my hands thou sawest: yea, all that formality and hypocrisie, am­bition and pride, lust and covetousness that lay in the secret corners of my heart, were apparent in thy sight; and what did it avail me not to see them? thy vengeance would have come as certainly, and more terribly, be­cause [Page 27] it was not expected. It is most strange I should never see this vast heap before; but sure I have wilful­ly shut my eyes, lest I should discern, that I was loath to believe and unwilling to amend: and thus my Iniqui­ties continue still. But now I see them by thy mercy, and I believe I have offended thee as much by hypocri­sie in concealing them, as by my disobedience in com­mitting them. Therefore now I will ingenuously con­fess them, because the graciousness of thy Nature, and the truth of thy Promises, and the satisfaction of the Lord Jesus, are sufficient to procure a pardon for those who dare so far trust to thy Mercy, as to become their own accusers: and while I thus discover my sore to the Physician of souls, though it be dishonourable and trou­blesome, 'tis the onely way to have it cured and clean­sed; had not Jesus dyed for me upon my confession, thy Justice would have proceeded to punish, but now by thy promise to him, it will oblige thee to forgive me and deliver me: Yet since my God hath so graci­ously convinced me of the evil and danger of those courses I have taken, I will not rest in a bare confession I am in the wrong; but by his grace will return from it, and utterly forsake all these my follies. His Mercy perhaps is great enough to forgive thee upon thy hum­ble acknowledgment, but that he knows thy sins are as inconsistant with thy happiness (oh my soul!) as they are with his laws; and therefore he that desires thy felicity, will not forgive the old score, unless thou cease to run further in debt, for while thou goest on in sin, thou art in the way to eternal death, and art really dead to all true sense of divine comfort, thou art bu­ried alive in lusts and pleasures, and thy flesh intombs thy wretched soul, and the grave-cloaths of vile affe­ctions bind thee hand and foot from moving towards God; nor hast thou power to breathe in the pure air of heavenly meditations, and canst thou like to stay in this filthy place still, when thou didst not see thy mise­ry, no wonder if thou calledst this Dungeon and Vault a Pallace. But now thou must abhor it when Jesus calls, Lazarus come forth! Dost thou not find the more thou [Page 28] followest these, the less thou lovest thy God, and sel­domer thinkest of him, and movest slowlier toward him, and hast meaner apprehensions of him: Return then from these evil paths, for now thou knowest the dead are there. Do not onely seek a pardon, but desire a Communion with him, who is thy strength and life, thy joy and happiness, and he will be joyful for thy recove­ry, that he will forget all former unworthy dealings, and will only study how to make thee happy hereafter: There is nothing can hinder thee, unless thou lovest thy sins too well to forsake them, and carest so little for him, that thou hadst rather dye without him, then with him live holily here, and happily hereafter, which God forbid.

§. VI. ANother sort of men there are, who know it to be their Duty to Repent, and yet do from day to day neglect it, and have more need to be excited then instructed, in order whereunto here is provision made of a cogent example, and a strict command, which may put them upon the practise of this necessary grace: First, such who are great sinners, and yet seldome re­flect upon their own condition, cannot sure but blush to behold one who had been no customary offender, but being once surprised in a deplorable instance, never gives over thinking upon it with shame and sorrowPsalm 51.3., while they that are more guilty never concern themselves: The rest of Davids life was a converse with God, and a strict observance of his will, and if the Jewish conceit of good deeds, being weighed over a­gainst the evil might be allowed; or if after the manner of the PersiansVita anterior si­mul cum delicto in aestimationem venit, & quâ major pars vitae atque ingenii ste [...]i [...] eâ judican­d [...]m de homine. A­sin. Pollio de Per­sis., his former life had been con­sidered with his present transgres­sion, surely he might have been ex­cused. But he never attempts to hide this one sin in a croud of holy actions, nor goes about to extenu­ate it, because it was the first, or but one, or not great in comparison [Page 29] of others, but confesseth it to be very hainous, continually laying it open not only before God but before himself, that he might recollect with grief and sorrow, the guilt and filth whereof, the baseness of the act and the danger of the event, and fully discover the vileness and horrid­ness thereof, and it seems he was not without dreadful apprehensions of Gods anger, for we fix our eye on what we fear, and cannot get that out of our minds which doth affright us, oh how doth this reproach that negligence which we shew who are guilty of so many and so great wickednesses, and have no holy actions to set over against them, and yet we either cast them be­hind our backs and grow careless and merry and for­get our danger or if we do sometimes look over them we do it slightly and are glad of any occasion to divert us: Tis certain God sees them, and will one day make them all pass before us,Psal. 50.21. [...], tan­quam aris armato­rum disponam. nay muster them up against us, unless by looking on them now we learn to abhor them, and repent of them, and so God of his mercy do for ever hide his eyes from them,Psal. 51.3. let others be unconcerned when they offend thee, and go about to excuse themselves, I must and will publish my baseness in offending my heavenly Father, Lord [I acknow­ledge] with a sad heart [my transgression] of thy most holy law by this wilful act of wickedness, for which I know I have so justly deserved thy wrath, that my eye and mind are fixed on what I have done [and my sin] haunts me continually, giving my conscience no rest be­cause it [is ever before me] and I cannot but view the hainousness of it till thou hast pardoned it.

Secondly, If the shame of such an example make no impression, let them hear that strict and positive com­mand,Matth. 3.3. which being a summons from God to all the world to re­pent was proclaimed first by the harbinger S. John in the wilderness to those who had so much devotion as to come to him thither, and after [Page 30] it was published by the Lord Jesus himself in Towns and Cities to all those he met with, this was his first SermonMatth. 4.17. [...], Hierocles. and is the first lesson to be learned in Christs School; not by some par­ticulars but by all that will be his Disciples, he speaks to all, and to every particular man repent ye: for he knows this duty necessary for every one, so that till this be done, you have done nothing in Christianity: and if any say he will not; he despiseth his authority; if he plead he need not he impeacheth his Wisdome, and if he alledge he cannot yet, it seems he dare live in a wilful neglect of his commands: Tertullian thinks we ought not to enquire what need or what good there is of repentance,Neque enim quia bonum est aus­cultare debemus, sed quia Deus praecepe­rit, & ad exhibiti­onem obsequii prior est authoritas impe­rantis quàm utilitas servi [...]is: Lib. de poenitent. because his commands by whose favour we hope for eternal happiness, are to have weight with us without any appendant reason, but here we have a reason of the precept added, to shew us he in­joyns not this so much to shew his authority, as because it is necessa­ry for us, and our interest requires it, viz. Because the kingdome of heaven or of God (which is all one, ant. pag. 14.) is at hand, That is either the kingdome of grace as it is some­times taken in Scripture,Matth. 13.24. & alibi. or the kingdome of glory as it signi­fies elsewhere1 Corinth. 6.9. & 2 Thessal. 1.5. both which do press this duty when this was spo­ken by our Saviour he meant it in the first sense, viz. that the time be­ing now approaching wherein the Messias and our Saviour of the world was to set up a spiritual kingdome in the hearts of men, it was neces­sary for all that desired to become his subjects to re­nounce those lusts to which they had been enslaved, and to prepare his way by repentance or else they must re­main [Page 31] slaves still: and this reason urgeth us now as strongly as ever, because our Lord Jesus doth every day now by his Word and Embassadours proclaim liberty to us, and offers to become our King, but in most of our hearts sin hath usurped his throne, and therefore we must first exclude that, and if we repent not it seems we love the slavery of Sathan better then the liberty of the Sons of God, and do declare we will not have Christ to reign over us, and though he may for a while connive at this affront, yet remember there is another kingdome of heaven at hand even the kingdome of glory, wherein all that shall then have rejected Christ for their King shall be utterly destroyedLuke 19.27. and condemned to unspeakable and end­less torments. And this ought to fill such lazy persons with fear, because for any thing they know the end of all is near at hand, however 'tis secret that you might not delay, and will be sudden when it doth come, and if it surprize us we can never re­pent more; and if this world should last 10000 years more it is nothing to us for this kingdome of heaven be­gins with us when we leave this world, and therefore who knows how near the kingdome of heaven may be.

Matth. 3.3.] I see you have committed many sins, and do still go on in them, and so are neither fit for that grace which is offered you here, nor to appear in that judgment which must pass upon you hereafter: Where­fore I charge you all [repent ye] of all your wickednesses, and confess them seriously, and forsake them speedi [...]y, [for the kingdome] of Jesus Christ the eternal Son of the God [of heaven] is now to be set up in the hearts of all true penitents, and for others, their death is not [...] off and the kingdome of glory [is at hand] and wi [...] surprize them in their trif [...]ing intentions to their utter ruine.

A Meditation preparatory to Prayer for the quickening of such as neglect repentance.

IT had been well for my soul if all this while my safety had been equal to my confidence, for none ever thought themselves more secure, though there was no other ground for it but only because I was resolved not to take the pains to behold my danger: I have multi­plied my transgressions and lived in sins unamended yea unrepented of, and therefore have had the drawn sword of the divine vengeance hanging over my guilty head by the slender thred of my uncertain life which every thing can snap asunder, and I have seemed wil­fully to shut my eyes, chusing rather to feel it and the eternal smart of it, then to behold this dreadful sight which would long since have terrified me into amendment and snatched me from under the approaching ruine; what prodigious folly hath seized on me? what stupid laziness hath benummed me? are the pains of escaping greater then the pains of suffering, or will the blow be lighter because I resolve neither to see it, nor avoid it; awake my soul, awake, while there is a possibility to prevent thy ruine, thy sins are so numerous and so hai­nous, that thou canst be ignorant of them; the threat­nings of Gods wrath are so plain and so positive, that thou mayst see they aim at thee, thy conscience cryes so loud, that thou canst not but hear it, and Gods holy spirit pleads so powerfully, that thou must take as much pains to exclude these friends, as would serve to turn out thy enemies; Surely God gave me not wit and un­derstanding to invent a plausible cover for the eyes of my conscience, or to contrive bulworks of excuses to intrench my sins in safety, and yet I unhappy wretch have been ingenious in nothing so much as in plotting the ruine of my soul, and designing to perish undisturbed. Behold and blush where holy David lyes covered with shame, drowned in tears, and overwhelmed with sor­row, not able through sear and terror to take his [Page 33] eye of that one offence, whilst thou a far greater sinner art careless and unconcerned. He sets his before his own face and God throws them behind his back, but I who cast them behind me and strive to bury them in oblivion, and inconsideration shall have them set before my face when the sight of them cannot conduce to the obtaining of my pardon; but the aggravating my eternal misery: the sight of them indeed is most unpleasant, the object odious and ungrateful, but the benefit will abundantly recompence the trouble, and if I behold them now so as to repent of them I shall see them no more for ever. I will imitate therefore this holy man, and ever view the guilt and the danger of them, that I may humbly confess them, and obtain a pardon for them: my wret­ched heart hath taken pleasure in committing them, and it shall have vexation in reflecting on them, for I will not take my eyes off from them till the horrid aspect of my grievous iniquities have humbled my soul for them and turned my heart against them. The blessed Jesus that sees the hearts and knows the necessities of all, hath given a universal command of repentance to all men; which yet methinks seems peculiarly directed to me who have neglected this necessary duty hitherto. Thou oh Lord seest my danger and pittieth my approaching ruine, I bow my head and heart, and neither dare nor can diso­bey so gracious and loving advice, so useful and necessary a warning. Thy bare word had been sufficient to com­mand obedience from those who expect salvation by thee, but thou art pleased farther to convince me, I do believe dear Jesus the benefit is great if I shall turn now while thy grace is so freely offered to all people, I know the danger is dreadful if I defer any longer, since 'tis certain thy Kingdome shall come, but uncertain how soon, either death shall arrest me, or judgment sur­prize me in such delayes, I have cause to bless thee that neither of these have happened yet, since I have so just­ly provoked thee by excluding so gracious a King out of my heart, rather then I would be at the trouble of pre­paring for thee: yet Lord thou callest still, and now I am making what haste I can, oh remember not how [Page 34] long I have stayed, but consider how little time I have left, and by the help of thy grace make my work short and easie, proportionable to my time and strength; I confess I knew before, but I never considered till now and now I dare not stay: but through thy help now I come, oh do not cast me off for thy mercies sake. A­men.

§. VII. Lastly, If any by dayly use of these offices begin to grow careless, and to rest in the outward ceremony and customary observance of this Confession, with a bended knee a pensive look, and an humble voice; we do here present them with the sum­mons which God sent to his people,Joel 2.13. who in their distresses were rea­dy enough at all the external rites of mourning, covering the head or sprinkling it with ashes, wearing of sackcloath, or tearing their usual garments, sighing and sitting on the ground like Jobs friendsJob. 2.12. Externa omnia lu­ctus signa quae pessi­mis facilè exprimi possunt, Cod. yet all this in Gods sight is esteemed but hypocrisie without that which these signs were to represent, viz. a rent heart and broken spirit, of which (sect. 4. pag. 12.) David speaks. The renting of the Mantle was an embleme of a heart torn with sorrow, and was one of the highest expressions of a mighty sorrow, and therefore it was ordered by the Jewish Doctors never to be used but upon the death of a Father, Master, Prince or Judge, or in a common calamity, of fire or sword, or upon the commission of the most hainous crimes, blasphemy, burning the Law or the SanctuaryDrusius in Job 2.12. and yet this is not sufficient, and if it be not accompanied with a true repentance it will be but like the punishment of the Per­sian Nobles, whose Cloaks of silk were torn, their or­naments rufled, and hair disordered by the executio­ner but their bodies untouched. It would be accepta­ble to God to omit the ceremony, and perform the thing signified, and a true penitent shall not be rejected in an [Page 35] untorn garment; because that is the principal, this the accessary, rent therefore your hearts and not, i. e. rather then your garments, be principally careful about thisMatth. 12.7. ex Hos. 6.6. LXX [...], Drusius. for if I must have but one I would refuse that wholly and chuse a broken heart; though God doth not wholly reject the ceremony & [not your garments] may signifie not only your garmentsGen. 32.28. for it is approvedEzra. 9.3. when it is accompanied with true repentance: but do not deceive your selves to think to please God by a sorrow that goes no neerer to you then the borders of your garment, it must pierce the flesh, nay the heart before you will leave of your sin, and find the evil of your wayes so far as to amend themNemo enim se adsuefacit ad vitan­dum & ex animo evellendum id quod ei non est molestum, Plut. and turn to God: and the more to quicken their sense of their sin & to encourage their speedy return the Prophet repeats all those attri­butes of mercy which God is de­scribed by,Exod. 34.6. leaving out all that was terrible, least any should pretend discouragement from those terrors and stay away. Methinks a greater sorrow then a ceremony can express, becomes us who have offended a God gracious, that is so apt and ready to do us good, merciful, viz. so full of compassion and pitty when we are in misery. A God slow to anger, not easily pro­voked, nor forward to punish when never so just cause, of great kindness even to those who have offended, wil­ling to be reconciled and inclinable to forgive; and one that repents of the evil which we de­serve, and he once resolved to bring upon usQuumque abo­lent d [...]cretum du­rum poenitentia, prae­catio, eleemosyna, mutatio & opera bona, D. in Jonah. not out of any change in himself, but upon our change, for God alwayes resolved to punish the obstinate and spare the penitent, wherefore when the obstinate doth repent, no former decree can [Page 36] oblige God to punish him, nay he is glad of this opportu­nity to lay by his anger; who can think he hath ingrate­fully sinned against such a God, and not have his heart rent with sorrow, and who can behold such a Father, and not run to him with shame for his disobedience, and longing desires, nay firm persuasions to be accepted.

Joel 2.13.] When you come to God to seek for par­don and reconciliation, be not altogether taken up in the outward part, but [Rent your heart] with a serious apprehension of your own vileness, and a hearty sorrow for your ingratitude, and a mighty fear of his just dis­pleasure, and then you may be accepted, though you be only careful to rent your hard heart, [and not] so exact in the outward sign of renting [your Garments] Provi­ded you be so grieved for your sins as to forsake them [and turn to the Lord] who calls himself [your God] whom you ought not to have forsaken, and yet there is good hopes you may be received by him again if you be sincere [for he is gracious] and ready to do good to those that need it, [and merciful] to pity all that are in misery, and to forgive all offences; he is [slow to anger] most unwilling to punish, and waiting long because he is desirous to be reconciled [and of great kindness] Nay, even when he hath resolved to punish, he is more desirous to spare [and repenteth him of the evil] he pur­posed to inflict, when we repent of the evil which we have done.

A Meditation Preparatory to Prayer, for such as are apt to rest in the outward part.

OH my soul, thou art surely seized with a strange distemper, which resists the efficacy of the choicest remedies! and the plaister which cures others doth not a­vail me. I confess my offences every day upon my bend­ed knees, and yet my faith is weak, my hopes of pardon wavering, my sense of Gods love very small; so that I am almost tempted to live like those, who are uncon­cerned whether they sin or no, because I find no benefit [Page 37] by all my humiliations; and this temptation had prevailed if I had not seen that (since others receive advantage from these means) the fault is in me and not in them, nor in the God I serve; he cannot deny his promises, falsifie his Word, nor reject those when they come, who came up­on his courteous Invitation: Oh where is this accursed thing, that restrains Gods mercy, and blasts my endea­vours, and puts me upon injurious thoughts against hea­ven, and atheistical resolutions of totally neglecting these holy things. The matter is good for God commands it, the benefit is great, for many have found it. But is it done in a right manner? the failing may be there; Yet I have been careful to kneel reverently, look sadly, sigh grievously, and tell the Almighty the story of my sin­ful life with addresses becoming a Penitent: Alas, this comes far short of what God requires, even a broken spirit and a contrite heart; and I have been so concern­ed to seem sorrowful, that I have not endeavoured really to be so. Oh my God, thou that searchest the heart, thou hast seen my heart untouched in the midst of these pre­tences; I have not been smitten with a sense of the odi­ousness of my sins to thee, nor their danger to me, and therefore I have not fully renounced them, nor yet ab­solutely returned to thee and thy wayes, and therefore thou hast not blessed my Confessions, which have rather been looked on by me as an indulgence to go on (since my former offences were so easily pardoned) then an en­gagement to forsake my iniquities: But now I know my vileness in making so slight addresses for so great a fa­vour, and my solly to cheat my self of so considerable a blessing, and my sloth to slip so many fair opportuni­ties: by my deceitful behaviour before thee, O Lord, I have deceived my self, and I am hugely ashamed that having offended so dear a Father, I have been no more really concerned, and having so gracious a God to turn to, I am yet so far distant from thee, by pretending to turn to thee. If I want pardon or peace, the blame must lye upon my own negligence, for thou art apt to give, and ready to forgive long before thou punishest sinners, but soon entreated to receive Penitents, and doest most [Page 38] joyfully lay aside thy resolutions of judgment, when we perform our purposes of amendment: Oh my soul, will not this real goodness of thy God shame thy hypocrisie, will it not pierce thy heart to see whom thou hast offended, and thaw thy hopes to behold whom thou art turning to. His holiness is mixed with long suffering, his ju­stice with mercy, his decrees allayed with limitations; and is it fit to approach him, without love or fear, hopes or desires, gratitude or admiration; or is the forgive­ness so mean a favour, that it deserves no more hearty applications; sure enough my hypocrisie hath hindered my pardon, wherefore I begin to detest it, and hereaf­ter I will look more to the dispositions of my heart, then the posture of my body; I will set him before me whose love I have abused, and whose patience I have tyred, who is so gracious to spare me, and so willing to be recon­ciled to me a most ungrateful wretch; that so when I come to him I may have my eyes filled with tears, my cheeks with blushes, and my heart with sorrow: I will remember who I am that go, that I may be humble, what I go for, that I may be earnest, and who I go to, that I may be full of faith and hope, so shall my addresses not be in vain, but all these gracious attributes shall be made good to me. Amen.

Having thus applyed these Portions of holy writ to your own souls, we must desire you will observe, that to these Sentences of Gods Word, is annexed by the Church a pertinent exhortation, least any should not sufficient­ly undrestand these places, or not carefully practice what they know to be required by them: The Words of Scripture are first laid down, to shew we impose not this Duty of Confession upon you, but that God requires it: and then the Minister proceeds to this pious inference from them, that so what God commands may be rightly understood, and particularly applyed, and duly pra­ctised by all people, and no man may plead ignorance or forgetfulness, to excuse him from this necessary Duty, to which we are directed in the following Words.

SECT. II. Of the Exhortation after the Sentences.

The Analysis or Division of the Exhortation.

  • The parts of this Exhortation are three
    • 1. A loving Compellation
      • [Dearly beloved brethren] the Scripture, &c.
    • 2. A Pro­fitable instru­ction in which is shewed
      • 1. That we must confess
        • Affirmatively
          • [to acknowledge and confess our manifold sins and wick­edness]
        • Negatively
          • [and that we should not dissemble nor cloak them]
        • The Reason Because we are
          • [before the face of Al­mighty God our heavenly Father]
      • 2. How we must confess
        • 1. With a sense of sin
          • but confess them with an humble, lowly,
        • 2. A sorrow for it
          • Penitent
        • 3. Resolutions against it
          • and obedient heart
      • 3. Why we must confess
        • For pardon
          • to the end that we may obtain forgive­ness of the same by his infinite goodness and mercy
      • 4. When we must confess
        • 1. in general, alwayes
          • Although we ought at all times humbly to acknowledge our sins before God,
            • [Yet ought we most chiefly so to
        • 2. In particular, in publick where we meet
          • Do when we as­semble and meet together
            • 1. [To render thanks for the great benefits we have received at his hands
            • 2 [To set forth his most worthy praise
            • 3. [To hear his most holy Word
            • 4. [To ask those things which are requisite and ne­cessary as well for the body as the * soul.
    • 3 An ear­nest sup­plicati­on in which there is
      • 1. The per­son ex­horting
        • *Wherfore I pray and beseech you
      • 2. The par­ties ex­horted
        • as many as are here present
      • 3. The thing re­quested
        • to accompany me [to the throne of the heavenly grace
      • 4. The manner of doing this
        • Internally
          • [with a] pure heart
        • Exter­nally
          • and humble voice saying af­ter me

A Practical Discourse on the Exhortation.

§. 1. Dearly beloved Brethren] The Minister be­gins with this affectionate and courteous sa­lutation, after the example of S. Paul, S. Peter, and S. John, who frequently begin their Exhortations (in their Epi­stles) in this language; the better to engage their atten­tion; for which cause it is used here, not as an idle com­plement, but a significant indication from whence this Admonition proceeds, viz. from love: For he that lo­veth the souls of his people, and hears what God expects from them, and sees the danger of their neglect cannot in pity suffer them to go on and perish, without warning or instruction; and the people may see he hath no ends of his own, but is engaged by his love to become their Mo­ [...]itor, as they are his deerly beloved Brethren: Where­fore the Admonitions of Ministers should ever be accep­ted as the effects of their true affection to us, though it proves (too often) otherwise, for flatterers and dissem­blers that will extenuate or connive at our faults, are u­sually listed among our friends. But those who disco­ver our danger and reprove our vices, and advise us to amend, these we hate as Ahab did Micaiah: for men are so foolish or unworthy, as not to distinguish between the reproaches of an Enemy, and the reproofs of a Friend; because when we have done evil there is some disgrace in either, but the manage­ment and design are directly con­traryProbra tam ami­cus quam inimicus objicit [...]. Clem. Alex. Pae­dag. l. 1. c. 9., and if any reproof pro­ceed from kindness, surely it must be this which comes from him that is your spiritual Father, yet salutes you as Brethren, and reckons him­self under the same obligation, and toucheth your offences with so much tenderness, only his Master hath charged, that he shall reprove you, and not hate you in heartLevit. 19.17., [Page 41] for the neglect of this duty would argue he hated you, and cared not to see you perish.

§. 2. The Scripture moveth us in sundry places] We may easily foresee if the Minister did on­ly by his own authority command us to repent, his words would prevail but little upon many, and some might de­ny their guilt, others despise the summons, and others might think to avoid by recrimination: Wherefore the Minister comes armed with the sword of the Spirit, the Word of God, that as the Prophets of the old Testa­ment came with Verbum Jehovae, the Word of the Lord, so might also the Priests of the New, and though the Per­son may be contemptible, yet it is the voice of God which you hear from him, and whoever be the proclaim­er, where the word of a King is, there is power Eccles. 8.4.: who dare disobey when the King of heaven commands. He that knows the hearts of all, and commands all men every where to repent, not onely in the places now read. But in sundry other pla­cesIsai. 1.16, 17. Chap. 55.7. Lament. 3.40, 41. Acts 2.38. Chap. 17.30. even throughout the whole Scripture, and miserable will their case be who refuse so many, so plain, and so earnest calls from such a God: We Ministers are exhorted as well as you, and we intend to joyn with you, and if we request you to joyn with us, it is in obedience to the Commission we have from the King of heaven, and he that refuseth, refuseth not Man but God, and that Word of God which now moves you so fre­quently to repent, will be produced against you to con­demn you, if you obey it not.

§ 3. To acknowledge and confess our manifold sins and wickedness] We need not here be curious in the difference between these words, though acknowledging seems to signifie the granting something laid to our charge, as David did when Nathan came to him: I have sinned 2 Sam. 12.13. saith he, upon the first charge: and to confess may import a voluntary act when no man accu­seth [Page 42] us, which indeed is the more acceptable and ingenu­ous; but it were well if we would but acknowledge our offences; For God in his Word, by his Ministers, and by our own Consciences doth indict us as guilty, and he that soonest owns the truth thereof, shall easily find mer­cy. But it may perhaps be more material to take notice of the Epithete joyned to our sins [manifold] which is borrowed from Amos 5.12. and may denote the variety of our transgressions, like Josephs coat of many colours, for we are clothed with the redness of Anger, the pale­ness of Malice, the yellow of Covetousness, the black­ness of Despair, or the green of Presumption; in these changeable garments are our souls attired, when we put off the white garments of our Innocence. Or else (as the learned Translator of the Liturgy) [...], Mul­tiplicia, those iniquities which are so cunningly twisted and weaved together, by that accursed policy which Sa­tan teacheth men: to begin with many small thrids of lesser sins, and by uniting these and twining them toge­ther, to proceed till they draw iniquity with cords of vanity, and at last sin as it were with a Cart-ropeIsaiah 5.18. Peccatum trahit peccatum. Dict. R.R; we perhaps ima­gine it a piece of commendable craftJob 5.13. Heb. [...] filum retor­tum, unde signif. multis nexibus im­plicitum consilium LXX. [...] Drus., to be able thus to con­trive our wickedness: But alas, if Gods Mercy do not unravel it, it will at last be strong enough to draw us into eternal flames. But we are warned, that as we have used much study and pains to twist our sins to­gether, that one may strengthen the other, so we do now by an humble and hearty confession untwine and separate them again, that we be not bound in the bands of death.

§. 4. And that we should not dissemble nor cloak them, before the face of Almighty God our heavenly Father] It is the language of Satans school, that we must cover one sin by committing another, which the Scripture pronounceth a woe a­gainst1 John 1.8, 9. Isaiah 30.1., and sheweth the folly [Page 43] and danger of it, because it doubles the guiltNegatio iniqui­tatis duplex iniqui­tas. and hinders the par­don; [See Chap. 1. Sect. 5. p. 18.] and therefore Gods Word teacheth us, that if we have sinned, we must nei­ther dissemble them with excuses, as Saul 1 Sam. 15.: and Ananias with his wifeActs 5.: nor cloak them with a flat denial, as Gehazi 2 Kings 5., least we be judged as they were. But this is the manner of Hypocrites, 1. To extenuate them with dissembling apologies and fair pre­tences, it was the first time, I was surprised, the effects of it were not very evil, others have done worse, &c. whereas the good man aggravates his sins with all those circumstances that make them heinous, and S. Paul calls himself the chief of sinners: The worst men will deny they have sinned, and reckon themselves among the Righteous, as the Pharisee didLuke 18.11. while Ezra Ezr. 9.6. lo­quitur de Culpis [...], ne nimium arreganter se caeteris eximere videatur. Grotius in loc. and Dani­el put themselves in amongst sinners; and that is by much the safer way: for he that feigns himself better then he is, or denies himself to be sick before the Physician, keeps his di­sease, and looses an opportuni­ty to regain his perfect health; But remember thou art in Gods house, nay just before his face, and dost thou think with a lye or an excuse to deceive him: No, no, this is too thin a veil, and to short a cover for thy numerous transgressi­ons, and will avail no more, then for a Thief to deny he stole that which is found about him before the Bench, if thou couldst deny so impudently, or dissemble so cun­ningly, as to deceive all the world, yet do not hope to impose upon him that is Almighty to find thee out, and hath a heavenly all-seeing eye to discern thee, and he would shew the kindness of a Father in thy pardon, if thou shewest the ingenuity of a Son in confessing; where­fore do not deceive thy self, nor slight this warning, for be sure one time or other your sin will find you out, Numb. 32.23.

[Page 44]§. 5. But confess th [...]m with an humble, lowly, peni­tent and obedient heart:] The Word of God is not only a Monitor to remember us of our duty, b [...] a guide to direct us in the performance of it, it interposeth its au­thority to command us to repent, and then affordeth its directions to shew how we may repent, and 'tis im­possible the right disposition of a true penitent heart can be more exactly described (in so few words) then the Church hath here done it, and they that would know how they must be affected when they confess, so t [...]at they may be sure to find pardon, cannot learn in fewer and more significant expressions: 1. An humble and lowly heart, viz. to behold our vileness by sin, till we have a mean opinion of our selves, and can be content that God or Men should dis-esteem us, since we have deserved it, such a heart the Prodigal had when he thought a servants place too good for himLuke 15.19. such the PublicanChap. 18.13. when he durst neither look up nor come near, and he that wants it, and thinks well of him­self after his sin, cannot confess heartily, nor desire par­don devoutly, nor for sake what he thinks hath done him no harm. Wherefore let us labour to have this right knowledge of our selves, and of our sins, and that we may be ashamed of both, let us consider, we have shewed so much folly and rashness, disingenuity and ingratitude, obstinacy and perversness, by breaking such holy laws, of so great a God, and so gracious a Father, for so small a price, and are thereby so miserable, that we shall for ever be disgraced if we repent not. Sin is a more just cause of shame then any thing in the world, for it shews a man to be a base and abominable person, nay it makes him degenerate into a beastPsal. 73.22. [...]. Arr. in Epict. lib. 1. cap. 3. which if we seriously think upon, it will beget in us a dis-esteem of our selves, and a true opinion of our own unworthiness, which is an ex­cellent disposition for the begging or receiving of pardon. 2. A Pe­nitent [Page 45] heart, viz. a sad and sorrowful spirit, which is most becoming one that sees his actions to have been base, vain, and d [...]ngerous, and therefore must ever accompa­ny us in confession of our sins: Now if we are of inge­nuous tempers the Gospel will produce this, viz. The be­holding the wounds of Jesus which we have made, the long suffering we have abused, the grace we have rejected, and the comforts and benefits we have lost and forfeited: But if we are more obdurate the Law must effect it, viz. the sight of Gods justice, and the consideration of the curse we have deserved, and the danger we are in of endless torments for those poor perishing pleasures; these things duly weighed will help us to draw water before the Lord1 Sam. 7.6. Ch. Par. Hauserunt aquas è puteo cordis sui & abundè la­chrymati sunt co­ram domino resi­piscentes. as the Israelites did, from the pits of our hearts, and pour them out by the channels of our eyes: and this sorrow for what is past will both make our confession acceptable, and help us to the third requisite. 3. An obedient heart, that is a take­ing up such a dislike against sin as to resolve stedfastly, if we can get those pardoned we have committed, that we will never more do that which hath caused so much shame and sorrow to us: and till we have brought our hearts to this, all our confession and sorrow are not repentance, but onely a purpose to repent [...]. Clem. A­lex. Strom. 2.. Nor will all the rest prevail, either to a removal of the guilt, or domi­nion of sin. Therefore let us learn how to confess; Humility will make our confession sincere, Sorrow will make it earnest, and Holy pur­poses will make it prevalent.

§. 6. To the end that we may obtain forgiveness of the same, by his infinite Goodness and Mercy] There is nothing more pleasant to us then the contemplation of Gods infinite goodness and mercy; but we are therein apt to forget his justice, and to think the one will ex­clude [Page 46] the other, because we measure God by our selves, in whose narrow hearts these two dispositions are not at once contained: and hence when we hear of infinite mer­cy, we are apt to presume of pardon upon any terms: But the Church from Gods Word assures you, that a sin­ner cannot be forgiven, no not by this infinite mercy, unless he bring an humble, penitent, and obedient heart; and that you are to esteem it infinite goodness, that you may be forgiven upon these terms: For you must know that Justice (without a Mediator) doth not admit a sin­ner to second thoughts, nor accept of any Repen­tance at all, and therefore it is an high act of Grace, that so holy a God, so justly offended and highly provoked, will be reconciled upon any terms; and let us not neg­lect our endeavours to get our hearts thus disposed, for we had need be so prepared, or else Mercy it self will reject us: Some may here perhaps scruple at the expres­sion [to the end] and Question whether in our confes­sion we ought not rather to aim at Gods glory then our own forgiveness. Such must know they quarrel with the language of holy WritActs 2.38. Chap. 3.19., where men are exhorted to repent that they may be forgiven, and further they do not understand what Gods glory is, if they separate it from his doing good to his creatures, and representing his excellen­cies to them; wherefore, to aim at Gods glory and our own forgiveness is all one; for by confessing we own his power to forgive, we shew our trust in his good­ness, and hope in his mercy, and desire that the Al­mighty, by accepting and doing us good, may de­monstrate himself to be what we believe him to be, viz. a God gracious and merciful, &c. that we and all the world may admire him for it, and praise him for evermore.

§. 7. And although we ought at all times humbly to ac­knowledge our sins before God.] This concession of the Churches declares that the Publique Prayer ought not to excuse any from Private Devotions. These we ac­count the Principal, but the other we recommend as ve­ry [Page 47] useful and necessary; so that we neither incourage the lazy who neglect the private, nor allow the Precise who undervalue the Publique one ought to be done so as not to leave the other undone. We find our Savi­our and his Apostles after the manner of the devout Jews were wont to go to the Temple and Synagogues at the hours of Prayer, and yet both he and they did seek re­tirements for more private Devotions. And the Scrip­ture teacheth us to Pray at all times, in all places and with all sorts of prayerEphes. 6.18. 1 Timoth. 2.8. Psalm 111.1. that none might be excused from either, nor can one be alledged to exclude the other for they are mutual helps to one another: for he that hath been most careful in private Confession, will be the fit­test for, and most advantaged by the other, yet he that is so prepared must not think the coming to Gods house superfluous, because we cannot do this too often, nor too openly since many of our sins are manifest and re­quire a publique declaration: And by this open Con­fession we shall be freer from the suspition of hypocrisie in our Closet; We must remember we stand in need of Gods help every moment, and therefore we have reason to beg it often, and we can never beg it in humility un­less we confess those sins that make us unworthy of it, and since we sin dayly a dayly Confession is highly re­quisite, and that not only in those general terms which we use with our Brethren, but in the particular and se­cret remembrances of those offences which no eyes but Gods ever see, nor will they be sufficiently bewayled where the soul doth not so particularly search out its private evils, the heinousness, occasions, and reme­dies of them. Yet still we must know that when we come into Gods house we have many weighty duties to do none of which can be performed without a true re­pentance, which is therefore chiefly necessary then: and if you have repented before, yet here you must re­peat it because of the present occasion.

§. 8. Yet ought we most chiefly so to do when we as­semble and meet together, to render thanks for, [Page 48] &c.] These four duties, are so many arguments to prove Confession especially necessary in the solemn Assembly, because they are all then and there to be performed, and yet without penitence none of them will please God: and we learn here by the way the several parts of Publique Worship, which is not much varied from those of the Jews who served God in the Temple by Hymns, Praises and hearing the Law, only their Sacri­fices are now turned into the offering up of Praise which their own Rabbins had taught should last for everOmnes oblati­ones cessabunt in se­culo futuro sed ob­latio gratiarum nun­quam cessabit. Kimn. Psalm 104.. The Heathens had the same ends also; only their Tem­ples were not the places where they learned Wisdome as ours are, but they came thither to glorifie God for his excellencies, to praise him for his gifts, and to call for his help, [...], Porph. [...], lib. 2. but this account of Pub­lique Worship exactly agrees with the account St. Augustin gives of the Christian Church in his time, for there the Law of God was taught, his Miracles commemorated, his Gifts praised, and his Blessings were prayed for.Veri Dei aut praecepta insinuan­tur, aut miracula narrantur aut dona laudantur aut bene­ficia postulantur, Aug. Civ. Dei lib. 2. cap. 28. And who do any of these well that hath not confessed his offences, and repented of them; but this will be more plain by be­holding the particulars. 1. We are to give God thanks for his benefits, but unless we see our sins we may think we need not a Saviour, or are not much the better for spiritual mercies, and that we deserve those that are temporal; how can he praise God for his son who will not come to him? for his grace that will not use it? or for the hopes of glory that never seeks after it? 2. We should glorifie his Name by publishing his excellency in Hymnes and Anthems of jubilation, how can the impenitent sinner commend that Power which he [Page 49] fears not, or that holyness which he loves not, or that Mercy that he seeks not after, or that Love which he hath no experience of; the praises of such are next to mocking the Almighty, because their hearts cannot go along with their mouths in the glory they seem to ascribe to him. 3. We should hear his most holy Word to make us wiser and better: But if our hearts be not prepared by true penitence we shall be neither, for sin unrepen­ted of stops the ears, and hardens the heart, fills the mind with presumption and security, banisheth the holy Spirit by filthiness and vain thoughts, and puts men ra­ther upon hating and despising the good Word of God, then embracing it and submitting to it. What part of it can profit such a man? Its Exhortations they [...]eed not; its comforts they need not; its threatnings they fear not; its promises they value not; they hate its instructions, and despise it reproofs: So that the Messenger of God may say in his Masters languageHos. 6.4., What shall I do unto thee? 4. We should pray for what is needful for our bo­dies and souls. But what Prince will accept a Petition from the hands of a Rebel that disowns not his treason? much less will the King of Heaven: his very Prayer is abominableProv. 15.8., for if he asks for his body, he asks that which he intends to spend on his lusts, and so seems to desire God to become the ProvidoreRom. 13. ult. [...] Gr. for them; but he will not minister fuel to your flame, unless he intend to consume you: If he lengthen your life, continue your health, or increase your wealth, you will turn the edge of these against the God who bestowed them on you, and grow more confident to despise him to your own ruine; so that if he have any Mercy for you, he will not hear you: But as to the soul, it may be questioned whether he that lives in sin believes he hath such a jewel, when he prises it no higher then a lust, and exposeth it on the Dunghill of sin. B [...]t if he do believe it he is so careless of it, that he will either ask nothing, or how­ever [Page 50] nothing heartily, because he apprehends not hi [...] danger, nor sees not his wants, and cares not whether they be supplyed or no: But despiseth wisdome and grace, peace and pardon, and what good then will the repetition of the Words do to such a person: In fine, it is most evident, that though repentance be at all times necessary, yet it is then indispensably so, when we go about these holy Duties, or we shall not onely loose the benefit of them, but meer a curse instead of a bles­sing, and therefore as you love your souls, and hope to please God in these Duties, despise not this necessary Exhortation.

§. 9. Wherefore I pray and beseech you as many as are here present] The Priest saluted you courteously at first, and now again most lovingly intreats you, know­ing that men must be courted to their own good: and herein S. Paul leads the way1 Cor. 4.18. 2 Cor. 2.8., who useth the same words, especi­ally2 Cor. 5.20. when he tells them that God doth entreat and beseech them by us: and so we may say to you, that we pray and beseech you in Christs stead, where­fore despise not the lowliness of the address, but ad­mire the condescension of him that makes it, who can destroy, and yet entreats as if himself and not you were to receive the favour: it is he that speaks by the Minister, who you are about to pray unto in the Col­lects, and to beseech in the Letany, and remember that he prays and beseecheth you to repent, so that if you desire your prayers should reach heaven, let his requests sent by his Messengers reach your hearts, and move you all to repentance, for you all intend to pray. Men are very apt to shew their fol­ly2 Cor. 10.12. Luke 18.11. in comparing themselves with one another, and many think they have not so much need as others to repent; but it is the Law of God, and not our Brothers practice, that must be our Rule, because we are all sinners; what glory was it to Tamar to be more righteous then [Page 51] Judah Gen. 38.26., or to the Jews to be holier then the ChaldeansHabak. 1.13. minus improbi: il­lis quidem justiores, rever [...] nequissimi. Drus., when both were wicked? We shall never rightly judge of our wayes, if we measure them by a crooked stick. But suppose we be better then o­thers, that cannot make Confession needless, though no man could charge us, no nor our own Consciences, yet is it not safe to plead Not guilty1 Cor. 4.4. Job 9.15. before that God who examines so narrow­ly, and sees so exactly, and remem­bers so perfectly; that the best had need to crave for Mercy: This Confession is so general, so universally true of all, and so particularly applica­ble to every mans case, that we invite all to it, so that the Pharisee may not think himself too good, nor the Publican doubt himself too bad to make it before God. The Church doth not allow of those dangerous Persuasi­ons which have puffed some up with arrogance and pre­sumption, as if their sins were already absolutely forgi­ven, & their pardon actually sealed; for if so, what need they be obliged to a daily Repentance, or to ask for what they have already, but alas, it is only in their own opinion, for the very pride that such false imaginations produce, were enough to reverse the grant, if God had once consented to absolve them: On the other side, we do advise the greatest sinners to repent, rejecting those discouraging Doctrines of mens eternal reprobation, which some think not reversible by any endeavours, we do not know of any living man, that may not be pardonedIn isto adhuc mundo manenti poe­nitentia nulla sera est, patet ad indul­gentiam Dei aditus. Cypr. ad Demetr.; where­fore we pray and beseech these de­jected persons not to be discouraged because they have stayed so long, but to hasten because they have no more time left, for he only is in danger of being for ever cast off, who hearing these summons doth not obey them: Let no man then go about to excuse himself, [Page 52] for it is the duty of every man present in Gods House.

§. 10. To accompany me] The Jewes were never allowed under the Law to enter into the Temple, but the Priest alone went in every dayExod. 30.7. Luke 1.10. Heb. 9.6, 7. into the outer part of it to burn Incense, and to the Mercy­seat or Inner and most Holy place, none might come but the High Priest once a year, but the people alwaies remained in the outward Court & prayed there, for which purpose were those stone Tables there made which the Talmud speaks ofTract. [...] cap. 6.. The King indeed was admitted into the Inner Court where the Priests did sacrifice2 Kings 11.11. 1 Kings 8.22. 1 Chron. 6.10., but when a Prince would have gone nearer, A­zariah is commended for resisting him; because the Priests alone were to come so nearLevit. 10.3. Fag. [...] pro­pinqui dei.. But now we have more freedom, for every Chri­stian is one of Gods housholdEphes. 2.19., and though the order of Priesthood is not taken away, yet the priviledge of the people is enlarged, so that Philoes brag is alwaies true of us [...]: Philo. 1 Pet. 2.6., for every man is a Priest to offer up his own prayers and praises, and that not without; for we are led in by the hand to the very Throne of GraceEph. 2.18. Gr. [...] by Christ or the Priest, who is his representative, and have liber­ty to speakHeb. 4.16. [...] see Acts 26.1. freely for our selves before the King of Heaven and Earth: Which you ought to e­steem as an high act of favour, and most thankfully to embrace it, since you are now no longer to stand without and send in your Petition by the hands of a servant, but are admitted, nay requested to come in your selves, in the company of Gods Messenger, [Page 53] who hath the same errant for himself, and therefore is likely to be the more concerned, and importunate; He, even the Minister, is that Ambassadour whom God sent to bring you out of your evil wayesActs 26.18. 2 Cor. 5.18, 19., and it will be accepta­ble to God to see him return with you in his hand, and it will be a com­fort to him when he can say, Behold me, and the chil­dren thou hast given me; he will be your guide, and he sets you a good example, for he goes himself, and no doubt both you and he will be kindly welcomed by his great Master, and all the blessed Angels of Heaven. Wherefore let not your Minister go alone, but be you alwayes present, and joyn in the Confession; or other­wise if he go without you, he can­not but complain of youIsai. 53.1. Heb. 13.17. [...], and must sigh when his Lord enq ires for you, which will be more your loss then his, because he hath done his duty in inviting; and although he loose the comfort of your company, yet you loose the benefit of his, and the pardon annexed, because you neglect so pre­cious an opportunity, and seem to send a daily denial by the hands of Gods special Messen­ger.

§. 11. With a pure heart and humble voice, to the throne of the heavenly Grace, saying after me] The various Rites of washings and cleansings, which all Na­tions used before they approached to their Templ [...]s, were only to mind them of purity of heart, which the Heathens knew to be necessary for all that drew near to God [...] Plato in Alcib. [...]. 2 Tim. 2.22.; wherefore in their sacrifices the un­clean were commanded out by the voice of a Cryer. Much more ought Christians to come with a pure heart; which inward purity we ac­count [Page 54] the principal requisite of the prayer; but with­al we require that the tongue shall be used as the in­terpreter of the desires of the soul, and therefore it is added that we pray with an humble voice. This was Pythagoras precept of old [...]. to pray with an audible voice, and though the Jewish Doctors allow private prayers when the lips onely move1 Sam. 1.13. & Grotius in loc., yet in publick Wor­ship, God himself commanded O­pen and vocal Confessions, and par­ticularly when the Sin-offering was presented, the party was to lay his hand on the head of it, and say, Lord I am guilty of death, I have deserved to be stoned for such a sin, to be strangled for such and such transgres­sion, to be burnt for these and these crimesSee Munster on Numb. 5.7.. And to come nearer, we find publick Confession in the Christian ChurchActs 19.18. Ordinatur ut suis quisque verbis refi­piscien [...]iam profite­retur. Basil. Ep. 3., and injun­ctions for every man to speak up in his acknowledgments, that so our repentance may be as visible as our sins, and that God may be glorifi­edHomo es & vis rogari & putas Deum tibi non ro­ganti ignoscere, Am­br. de poen. l. 2. by a solemn and humble request, which even a man would expect from his inferior, that had offended him, much more may God require it: in other Prayers it will suffice to seal them with Amen, and set our name at the bottom; but this must be all in our own words, and under our own hand, to justifie God, and take shame to our selves, and to encourage our bre­thren. The Scripture requires in some cases we should confess our sins to men, but what can we think of those that will not confess them to God, no not in these gene­ral terms which may be said by the best of men too tru­ly; surely these men are either Pharisaical, and suppose they have no sins worth confessing; or hypocritical, and would not be taken for sinners; or they are carnal and senseless, neither feeling their load, nor fearing [Page 55] their danger; When the Prince comes by a Prison, all the Prisoners fall on their knees, and every man begs a pardon, but if one or two stand mute, or stay away, we should judge that they were confident of their inno­cence, or obstinate in their wickedness, and fearless of the punishment; such a censure may too justly be pas [...]ed upon those who either come not to Confession, or do not speak those Words in that humble but audible voice the Church requires, and God expects, for he will loose his glory in pardoning thee, if thou hast not first pub­lickly made thy Recantation, and confessed thy guilt with thy own mouth.

The Paraphrase of the Exhortation.

DEarly beloved Brethren] Your souls are really dear to me, and out of my true affection to you, and desire of your eternal welfare, proceeds this cour­teous Admonition, which you must not despise, because I am one of you Brethren, for I speak not from my self, but from the mouth of God, who in [the Scrip­ture moveth us in sundry places] (as well as in those I have now read) that having seriously examined our hearts, and considered our thoughts, words and works, we do declare the truth of what we find, and then [to acknowledge and confess] how many several wayes how frequently, and how sadly we have in all disobey­ed his will and broken his laws, by [our manifold sins and wickedness] which are so cunningly and closely twisted by us, who have drawn iniquity with cords of vanity, and with those cords bound our souls to ever­lasting misery: Wherefore the Word of God commands us to discover them [and that we should not dissemble] the heinousness of our transgressions, by inventing plau­sible excuses, or contriving feigned pretences to exte­nuate them [nor cloak them] by impudent denials of what we are justly charged with; for it is the manner of hypocrites so to do; but it is dangerous to excuse or deny our sins [before the face of Almighty God] [Page 56] who knows our guilt, and can easily destroy us, both soul and body, and will do it the sooner upon this hy­pocrisie and presumption, though he be [our heavenly Father] and would forgive us if we confessed them like ingenuous c [...]ildren; Oh let us not therefore any longer excuse or hide our sins [but confess them] as he commandeth us, and in such manner as he directs us, not slightly, but [with an humble, lowly] heart, in a due se [...]se of our vileness, in our frequent, and high, and heinous provocations of so gracious a God by our rash­ness and folly, treachery and ingratitude, and this we must acknowledge with a [penitent] heart, full of [...]nfeigned sorrow, for the comfort of his love, assistance of his grace, and hopes of his glory, that we have ei­ther lost or forfeited, for the empty pleasures of sin; [...]d [...]ave got nothing in exchange; but the terrours of our Conscience, the dec [...]y of our hopes, and the en­crease of our fears of the Divine vengeance, which we have deserved both here and hereafter; of all which mi [...]chiefs we must be convinced our iniquities are the cause, that we may hate them perfectly, and confess them also with an utter detestation of them, and with a holy [and obedient heart] resolve, if we be now admitted to Gods favour, that we will henceforth forsake them, and carefully observe all his blessed will; And truly, this sense of sin, and sorrow for it, resolutions against it, and purpo [...]es of Obedience, are necessary in the con­fessing of our Offences [to the end that we may ob­tain] that which we seek for, even the [forgiveness of the same] because no pardon can be without it, though he never account with us in his justice, but deal with us never so favourably [of his infinite goodness and mercy] without which the [...]e had been no conditi­ons at all offered us, and though he be infinite in Mercy, yet [...]e cannot [...]dmit us on any terms but such as are consiste [...]t with his truth and holiness. [And although we] who are born in sin, and do every day more or less commit iniquity, in reason [ought at all times] e­ven every day and in all places [humbly to acknow­led [...]e] even in our private closets, and sec [...]etly to be­wail [Page 57] [our sins before God] who sees the Commission, and hears the confession of them in the most secret place, [yet ought we] though we daily perform this duty in private, not to think that excuseth us from confessing in Gods house, for it is our duty [most chiefly so to do when we assemble and meet together] there, where we have so many duties of so great concernment to perform, none of which can be done so as we shall be profited by them, or God pleased with them, unless we first do truly repent, for we come hither: 1. [to render thanks for the great benefits we have received at his hands] for our bodies, as life and health, food and raiment, peace and plenty, and for our souls, as redemption, instruction, sanctification, and hopes of glorification; but the impenitent sinner a­buseth the mercies of this life, and despiseth those that would bring us to a better life, and therefore cannot sin­cerely give thanks for either, nor without repentance can we be fit. 2. [to set forth his most worthy praise] because all the glorious titles such give unto God can be nothing but customary complement or flattery; for did they be­lieve what they speak of him, they could not live in their sins, his power would terrifie them, his goodness shame them, his grace would invite them, and his mercy encou­rage them to turn to him, and till then your hymns may justly seem derision, and will not profit you no more then your coming in your sins— 3. [to hear his most holy Word] which calls upon you in the first place to repent, and if you begin not there, it is likely you will be deaf to its exhortations, slight its reproofs, refuse its com­mands, despise its threatnings, and dis-believe or disre­gard its promises, and so all will be lost upon you: But till you hear Gods voice, you cannot expect he should hear yours when you come to this house of prayer. 4. [to ask those things which are requisite and necessary] either to­wards our well-being or being, even all that is conveni­ent or of absolute necessity [as well for the body as the soul] for if you do beg temporal mercies earnestly he knows you will be strengthened in your sins by them, and for those which concern the soul, if the obstinate sinner could desire them, God would not give them, nor is such [Page 58] an one capable to receive them. [Wherefore] since we are come into the House of God to worship and serve him, and all we can do will be esteemed but a mocking of God without repentance, [I pray and beseech you] who am the Ambassadour of the King of Heaven, to whom you in­tend to pray for all good things, and of him to beseech deliverance from all evil; I in his Name do request all you [as many as are here present] high and low, rich and poor, young and old, whether you are the best of the Congregation, or the worst of sinners [to accompany me] in presenting an humble Confession to Almighty God, who by Christ Jesus hath given you leave to come into his pre­sence, and commanded me to bring you with me, and will most mercifully accept, and lovingly embrace us both. Oh then come along with me, and let us confess our sins [with a pure heart] not harbouring any hypocrisie in our souls [and humble voice] to express the sorrow of our minds, and since you have deserved shame, do you in your own words accuse your selves and justifie God, and fear not that your own testimony shall be used to help to condemn you, for you are not going to a humane tribunal, but [to the throne of the heavenly Grace] where he sits who did invite you, and doth wait for you, and will forgive you, do not fear it. And though he be in Heaven, yet trouble not your selves how to bespeak him for if you be willing to go with me, I will be your Mouth; only I request you will in your own words consent to, and seal every sen­tence by [saying after me] this most hearty Confession following.

SECTION III. Of the daily Confession.

The Analysis or Division of the Confession.

THis pious Confession is so methodically composed, that it naturally falls into these four Parts. 1. The Introduction, 2. The Confession properly so called, 3. A Deprecation of evil, 4. A Petition for good.

  • 1. The In­troduction in which is shewed
    • 1. To whom it is made to our
      • Almighty and most merciful Father] who is
        • Able to pūish Willing to forgive:
        • Likely to re­ceive us.
    • 2. By whom it is made, by us
      • [we]
  • 2. The Confession it self,
    • 1. in ge­neral,
      • that we have sinned
        • have erred and strayed from thy wayes
      • how we have sinned
        • [like lost sheep]
      • 2. in par­ticular
        • 1. of the cause, ori­ginal sin
          • We have followed too much the Devices and Desires of our own heart
        • 2. of the effect, A­ctual sin
          • in gene­ral Dis­obedience
            • We have offended against thy holy Laws,
          • in sins of Omissi­on
            • we have left undon those things wch we ought to have done
          • in sins of Commis­sion
            • And we have done those things which we ought not to have done*,
      • 3. in a conclusion from both
        • * And there is no health in us:
    • [Page 60]3. The Deprecation of the Evill
      • 1. What we would be delivered from, and
      • 2. The Reasons annexed to every one
        • 1. The guilt of sin
          • But thou, O Lord, have mercy upon us
        • with the Reason, because we are
          • miserable offen­ders
        • 2. The puni [...]h­ment of it
          • spare thou them, O God,
        • with the Reason, because such
          • that confess their faults;
        • 3. The power of it
          • Restore thou
        • with the Reason, because we are of
          • them that are pe­nitent,
      • 3. An Ar­gument to enforce the Deprecati­on
        • 1. From the Pro­mises in general
          • According to thy Promises
        • 2. The manner of giving
          • Declared
        • 3. The Persons to whom
          • unto man­kind
        • 4. The Person by whom they were given
          • in Christ Iesu
          • our Lord,
    • 4. The Pe­tition for good, in which there is
      • 1. Of whom we desire it
        • And grant O most merciful Father
      • 2. Through whom we de­sire it
        • for his sake,
      • 3. What we de­sire of God
        • 1. in general amendment
          • that we may here­after live
        • 2. Piety to God
          • a godly
        • 3. Charity to others
          • righteous
        • 4. Temperance to our selves
          • and a sober life,
      • 4. Why we desire it, or to what end
        • To the glory of thy holy Name] Amen.

A Practical Discourse on the General Confession.

§. 1. Almighty and most merciful Father] The Church hath been curious and exact to select such Titles for God in the beginning of every Prayer, as are most proper to the Petitions to which they are prefixt, and most likely to produce affections sutable to those requests in him that useth them: which as it is eve­ry where apparent to a considering person, so it may appear particularly in the fitness of these two compel­lations, to the subsequent Confession, being the Attri­butes of his infinite Power and Mercy. The first is an acknowledgment of the greatness of him whom we have offended, and is the same with that which God stiles himself by to Abraham Gen. 17.1. Heb. [...] LXX. [...] & Job 22.15 [...]. Aqu. [...] Theo. [...] h. e. [...]. Speusippus. Ipsa suis con [...]enta o­pibus nil indigo nostri. Lucrer. de natur.: And it de­notes his being all-sufficient in him­self for his own happiness (as the Philosopher defined him) as also his being able to supply all our wants. And further, it notifies his absolute Dominion over all the world, and his infinite power to do whatsoever he pleaseth: So that the considerati­on of this attribute, shews us that we have sinned against a God whom we cannot hurt by our sins, but by them we damage our selves, both in stopping the current of his blessings by which we are sustained and re­freshed, and by provoking him to stretch out his mighty Arm to de­stroy us: the shutting his hand of bounty would make us perish for want, b [...]t the weight of his Arm of power will crush us to pieces. And we must meditate on this so long till our hearts are pierced with a religious fear and holy dread of the anger of this Almighty God; only this fear must not drive us from [Page 62] him, but draw us more speedily to him, and be as the NeedleSi nullus est ti­mor non est quâ cha­ritas intret, sicut se­tam introducere fi­lum videmus, sed ni­si exit seta non suc­cedit linum, sic ti­mor occupat mentem prior verum non ibi manet quia ideo in­travit ut introduce­ret charitatem. Au­gustin. in 1. ep. Jo­han. 4o. which enters not to stay, but to make way for the thread of a uniting love, for the heart will be the faster bound to the most mer­ciful Father, when it is first made sensible, it hath offended a dread­ful Almighty God, who yet retains the bowels as well as name of a Fa­ther, and is the most merciful of all Fathers; for what natural Parent would not have cast out and disin­herited his once dearest Child, for the one half of what thou hast done against thy Heavenly Father; who yet upon our true repentance stands ready to embrace us with as much love as if we had ne­ver done amiss; if fear will move our hearts, here is represented his terrible power; if love will work upon us, here is discovered unspeakable goodness; and what heart can resist both. His Almightiness is first, but if the terrour thereof seal up thy lips, let the hope of his fatherly pity and compassion open them again. Learn humility and true contrition from the first, and Faith and Hope from the latter, which are excellent mixtures in a penitent heart, and the best dispositions in the World for a hearty and prevailing confession.

§. 2. We have erred and strayed from thy wayes] Gods laws are frequently in holy Scripture compared to a way that leads to everlasting life, and thi­ther we are going, when we are walking in them. But our sins and iniquities are errings and strayings out of this path: In our lesser, sudden and unobserved sins we step aside, and make our way crookedHeb. [...] sig. peccatum & cur­vum: Eccles. 7.13. Psal. 38.16. Job 33.27. & Matth. 17.17 [...]. by vain thoughts, rash and idle words, light and foolish carriage; these happen so frequently, that if we walk right a while, we are soon out again, so that at best we go on but in contorted spiral lines, which is far [Page 63] from the straitness and evenness of our rule, yet because these are done out of ignorance, they are called Errors; which though we may think them small in their kind, yet they are formidable in their numbers and next to infinite: but besides these lesser wandrings we stray further & stay longer when we fall into greater transgressions and evil habits, these are absolute forsaking of Gods folds, and a plain passing over those bounds which God hath set us as Solomon did to Shimei 1 Kings 2.36. ubi [...] sign. tran­s [...]re limites, ut & Jos. 4.1. at Deut. 17, 2. &c. signif. pecca­re., and by so doing we forfeit our lives as he did his, if Gods mercy did not spare us. And thus Malice and Envy, Lust and Drunkenness, Pride and Cruel­ty, Covetousness and Oppression (e­specially when by frequent repetiti­ons they are become customary) may be called straying from his wayes. 'Tis very like, many in favour to their own cause will count their er­rors no sins, and call their strayings errors and infir­mities: But the least are committed so often, that they are not to be despised; and the greater are so heinous they cannot be hid, and we should consider, that be the sin what it will, if we repent not we remain in our wan­dring, and so an error may become a going astray; To have stepped aside, may seem excus­able by humane frailtyHumanum est errare Belluinum vero perseverare in errore. Cicer., he must be more then man that doth not so sometimes, but he that sees his er­ror and goes on, it is worse then beast and wholly inexcusable. 'Tis cer­tain there is none of us but we have erred by less and strayed by greater sins, but if we hasten our repentance, our strayings will be forgiven and esteemed as errors, o­therwise, the lesser evils if we cherish them and neglect repentance may well encrease, and be reputed as the ut­ter deserting of Gods wayes.

§. 3. Like lost sheep] The Church chuseth the lan­guage of the holy Ghost to express our de­parture from God by: For God and his Son Jes [...]s are compared to the Shepherds, and we to the Sheep [Page 64] of their PasturePsalm 23.1. & 100.3, 4. John 10.1, 2, &c.; by our sins we become lost SheepMatth. 15.24., and by the Mercy of Jesus we are reducedLuke 15.4., and since we have all sinned, there is no man can deny but he is one of these lost SheepIsaiah 53.6., and David himself puts it into his ConfessionPsalm 119.176., and so may the best of men do: We frequently forsake the s [...]fe fold, the pure streams, and the green pasture which God hath provided for us, and wander into a dry and barren wilderness, where we want all true comforts, and are expo [...]ed to a thousand evils: Now how fitly these errings and strayings of ours are resembled by a lost Sheep, may appear in three par­ticulars: 1. No creature is more apt to stray, and by its heedlesness would never keep right, were it not con­tinually under the Shepherds eye: So we, while we gree­dily feed on worldly contents, we daily go forward, not observing whether we are right or wrong, nor minding whither we go, so that we easily fall into offences, and are seldome long in Gods wayes. Again, 2. Nothing is more open to dangers when it doth stray then this shift­less Creature, which hath many enemies and no defence against them; the Dog is too swift, the Wolf too strong, and t [...]e Fox too cunning for it, so that it becomes a prey to all: Even so poor silly man, when he hath left his Shepherd, is intangled in the thorns of worldly cares, ensnared by Sathan, oppressed by wicked men, and pur­sued by his own Conscience, and hath not subtilty e­nough to contend with the Devil, nor strength to defend himself against his instruments, nor nimbleness to fly from his accuser. Lastly, the straying Sheep is most unlikely ever to return; for supposing it should miss the ravenous enemies, it is so stupid and inobservant that it would stray for ever, unless the Shepherd find it and restore it. And just thus (God knows) it is with us, who wander up and down, forgetting whence we are fallen, and ignorant how to return again, changing the kinds of our sins sometimes, but never likely to find the right path, till the good Shepherd of our souls (who [Page 65] comes to seek that which was lost; cause us to hear his voice behind usIsai. 30.21. John 10.4., and we turn and follow him: Thus by this one significant Metaphor, we own God for our true Shepherd, and our selves to be his Sheep; poor helpless Creatures, apt to stray, and in our wandrings likely to perish by many enemies and great dangers, and unlikely and unable ever to return, unless he please to forgive our sin, forget our folly, and pity our misery, and come to seek and save us, that feel our selves neer lost already, we have not minded our Shepherds voice, nor heeded his steps, who (as the custom of Shepherds in those Eastern countries was)John 10.4. Psalm 77.20. did himself walk before us, we have refused to follow him in the right way, but have run on after one anothers bad Example, and sometimes chosen the treacherous directions of the Wolf or Fox, before those of our dear Shepherd, to whom we now cry with shame and sorrow to rescue and restore us.

§. 4. We have followed too much the devices and desires of our own hearts] Confession ought to be a giving glory to GodJoshua 7.19. Jerem. 13.6. and therefore we must beware it prove not a dishonouring of him by transferring the guilt of our sin up­on him directly or indirectly: for though our treache­rous hearts love the sin too well, yet they would fain lay the blame and shame upon some other. Adam will tacitly charge God himselfGenes. 3.12. Natura hominu [...] pro­clivi [...] in vitia vid [...]ri vult non modo cum veniâ sed etiam cum ratione peccare. Lact. Inst. lib. 4. ra­ther then want an Apology to ex­cuse his crimes; and they imitate his example, who confess their ori­ginal corruption not to aggravate but extenuate their actual transgres­sions, thinking they are the more excusable because they were natu­rally inclined to it; Let such know it is not alone the inclinations of Nature, but the com­plying [Page 66] with them, and following of them, and the neg­lect of Gods restraining grace that leads us into evil, and no blame can be imposed on him that hath left the Ca­naanites to try us, since he provides and offers sufficient help and defence against them, nor can any excuse be made for us who love them, and strengthen them, and daily make Covenants with them: it is our misery, that our Nature is so evil disposed; but it is our faultNemo de vitiis naturalibus: sed de voluntariis poenas luit. Aug. Civ. Dei. l. 12. c. 13. when we reject Gods directions and neglect his assi­stance, and take these false princi­ples and vitiated appetites for our guides: Wherefore we here confess that (not the having, but) the fol­lowing these evil devices and desires is the cause of all our sinsHosea 13.6.. That which Divines call Original sin, is by the JewsGenes. 6.5. Heb. [...] fig­mentum malum. Va­tab. stiled the Evil device, and is here most significantly stiled The devices and desires of our hearts, which takes in that universal Corruption which hath overspread the soul, and con­sists in the decay of the Divine Image which man was created in; viz. The quickness and comprehensiveness of the intellectual powers to discern what was truly good, and the readiness of the will to chuse, and of the affe­ctions to make after that which was so discerned: This was our state; but now the Understanding is dull, and shal­low, confused with wrong notions and busied in devising evilProv. 19.21. Prov. 3.29. Heb. [...] glebas ver­tit. (which the Scripture compares to plowing and turning up the clods) to search with labour and industry for fine dresses, plausible excuses, and speedy accomplishments: And then we begin to fall in love with evil, and greedily to desire it, so that our Understanding is enslaved to our Appetites, and must pronounce for it. And when we have devised how to call evil good, we are hurried on to desire it with the blindness and vi­olence [Page 67] Hi motus—si ratione destituuntur in praeceps rapiuntur & rapiunt. Macrob. Som. Scip. l. 2. c. 16. of unguided affections that end in ruine. Thus we devise how to present riches and plenty, ease and pleasure, honour and e­steem, satisfaction and revenge to our selves in so pleasing a garb, that they may pass for excellent things, and then we long for them, and still devise wayes to obtain or recover them, and then pursue them with expence of our times and estates, with continual care, mighty pains and restless endeavours, because we suppose we cannot be happy without them: Al­though it is most sure we can never have fast hold of them; the child may as soon catch the Rainbow, as we these flying shadows which have no worth, but onely in our imagination; But it will be well if when we have wearied our selves with an endless and vain chase, we be so wise as to sit down panting and breathing out sighs, and making sad reflexions on what we have done: if we can consider, we may easily discern that our devices have failed, our desires been unsatisfied, our expecta­tions frustrated, and our pains unrewarded; and there­fore we have good cause to confess we have followed them too much already, and to resolve to be abused no more, because they lead us into all sin, and yet yield nothing but vanity and vexation of spirit, for all our venture and pains.

§. 5. W [...] have offended against thy holy Laws] Our gracious God hath given his law to supply all our defects, and it is a lampPsal. 119.105. to lighten the darkness of our minds; a Counselloribid. ver. 24. to direct the weakness of our judgment, a GuidePsalm 32.8. to conduct our unstea­dy actions, that we might not miss our way to true happiness: But we will be our own directors, and call that good which God calls evil, so that we neglect what he commands, and desire what he forbids. We forsake our rule, and come into a wrong way by our false devices, and we run fast by our greedy and evil [Page 68] appetites, and so are all our actual sins committed, as is here taught out of S. John 1 John 3.4. James 1.17. and this is the exact Pedegree of sin which S. James teacheth to be con­ceived in the devices of the mind, nourished by the desires of the heart, and produced by following both these; so it was in the first of Gods laws, which was broken by our first ParentsOculus vidit cor concupiscit & instrumenta operis pergunt ad agendum. Fagius.; and so it is ever since, these evil principles endeavour first a connivance, then a consent, and lastly exercise a tyrannical autho­rity and necessity to evil, where they have gotten the power: But we may observe in this general sentence, four aggrava­tions of all Actual sins. 1. They are done against a law enacted in Heaven, and proclaimed over the whole Earth, and particularly among us, by divers special Messengers; so that we cannot pretend ignorance. 2. Not onely against one or two, but many laws, and if we search narrowly, it will appear we have broken all, the law of Nature, the Decalogue of Moses, the Precepts of Christ, and the injunctions of the Apo­stles, and it is a bad sign when so many Obstacles can­not stop us, and doth encrease our guilt when all these laws will not restrain us. 3. These sins are not against the laws of any mortal Prince, but against the commands of the King of Kings, the God of Heaven, whose Do­minion over us is so absolute, his Wisdome so infinite to enact, and his Power so great to reward or punish, that David, though he was account­able to no humane tribunalPsalm 51.4. Hieron. Epist. ad Rustic. Ambros. in loc. Isidore Peleus. Epist. ita Expli­cant. thought it aggravation enough to have offended so great a God; this shews us the evil of the least sin, for the lesser it be, the greater is the baseness to offend against so glorious a King as he isNec tam consi­derat quid jussum est quam illum qui jusse­rit, nec quantitatem imperii, sed impe­rantis cogitat digni­tatem. Hieron. ep. 14. ad Celant., where the temptation is so slight, the gain so [Page 69] small, and the resistance so easie. 4. These our offences are against most holy laws, which none of us can plead against, that they are ei­ther unjust or unfit, impossible or unreasonable, because our Consci­ences testify for them, and our so­ber reason approves of them, even when our affections intice us to disobey them: And if before our Confession we enlarge these particulars by a serious Meditati­on, it will help us to acknowledge more sorrowful­ly, and sue more earnestly, and resolve more firmly against them.

§. 6. We have left undone those things which we ought to have done, and we have done those things which we ought not to have done.] The perfect rule which God hath given us, doth pre­scribe us what we ought to do (and those prescriptions are called the Affirmative Precepts) and also forbids us those things which we ought not to do, which are the Negative PreceptsThe Jewish Rab. number 613 precepts in all (so many as there are letters in the Decalogue) of which the Affirma­tive are 248 (so ma­ny as the joynts in a mans body) and the Negative 365 (so many as there are days in one year).. Now the breach of an Affirmative Precept or leaving a duty undone, is called a Sin of Omission: the breach of a Negative, or doing what ought not to be done, is a sin of Commission, which two sorts take in all the sins that can be committed against the Divine law, and is used here be­cause it is large enough to take in all the crimes of the worst, and yet it is too sutable to the actions of the best which (if they consider) will not deny they have often offended in both kinds: It would be tedious to insert a par­ticular Catalogue, and is better done elsewhereWhole duty of man in the end., and it is more proper for the closet then the Church. Yet since there is much deceit in generals, and we may be private between God [Page 70] and our own souls even in the Congregation. I shall advise that before our Confession we call to mind some sins of both sorts; viz. sins of Omission, as neglecting or ill performing of the duties of Prayer, Hearing, receiving the Sacraments; as also of matters Moral, the omission of Alms, Obedience to our Superiours, Charity to our Brethrens souls, together with our deficiency in the Evangelical Graces of Faith, Repentance, Humility and Patience. And also that we consider of our sins of Commission, such as Atheisme, Apostacy, Blasphemy, Perjury, Rebellion, Anger and Malice, Lust with its supporters Gluttony and Drunkenness: Oppression and Cheating, Lying and Slandering, Envy and Covetous­ness, which are against the Moral Law, together with those against the Gospel and its constitutions: And by so doing, we shall avoid the hypocrisie of obscuring our particular sins under a slight and general Confession, which can hardly be said with an humble, lowly, peni­tent and obedient heart, unless we know the particulars and have examined their number, and pondered the heinousness of them: I may add, that of these two sorts the least is enough to condemn us, and yet there are de­grees of guilt, and those of Commission are of a deep­er dy; it is worse to do evil, then to neglect that which is good, because in the first there is real mischief and yet it is easier to avoid a sin, then perform a duty, and that cannot be repared as this may. Therefore sins of Omission are punished by witholding of blessings, those of Commission, by inflicting cur­sesExcisionem a­nimae 23 Vicibus mi­natus est in Negati­vis, & solum tres in Affirmativis, viz. non observanti Circumcisionem: Gen. 17.14. Pascham, Exod. 12.15. Sabbachum, Exod. 31.14. Fagius ex ab Ezr. Transgressio praecep [...]i affirm. poenitentiâ deletur, negativi poenitentiâ tantum suspenditur in Diem Expiationis R. R.. He that neglects to hear Gods Word, shall become an igno­rant secure sinner, and in a while be [Page 71] hardened: but the Lyer shall besides have Discovery, Shame, Poverty and Scorn. Which I do not remark, as if Sins of Omission needed little, but because the di­rect breaches need much Repentance; yet least any should use it to excuse their leaving their Duty undone, or doing it ill, let them know, that many times to omit what we ought to do, is to do what we ought not. He that gives not alms, is alwayes covetous, often cru­el, and sometimes a murdererQui suecurrere perituro potest, & non succurrit occi­dit., he that repents not hates God, and loves sin, he is obstinate and pre­sumptuous in that neglect: And further, he that wilfully omits a duty, or carelesly passes it over, shall shortly fall into a sin, because he useth not the means which God hath appointed to secure us; whereup­on the Church appoints Sins of Omission (though in their nature lesser) to be first confessed, because by these we forsake God, and lye open to temptation, and fall into all actual and positive wickednesses. Let us not then neg­lect religious dutiesCurre ad prae­ceptum leve f [...]rtè (scil. ejus omissio) tradet te in manum majoris. R. Nathan de Patr., least we shortly have greater offences to con­fess; And on the other side, think not you can put on the strict Ob­servance of Duty, as a cloak for your wicked life, for if you live in sin, it is not religious offices can expiate your guilt; and although you are constant in your publique and private Devotions, yet do not scruple to make this Con­fession; for if men consider the dead [...]ess of their affe­ctions, the unfixedness of their thoughts, the hardness of their hearts, and the sad mixtures of hypocrisie and pride that cleave to us in all holy offices, they will see they have left undone the best, and most acceptable, and most Evangelical part of every duty, and all truly good men do acknowledge God might justly reckon their ill-performances for total omissions: in fine, we see this part of the Confession is needful for all, and may be useful to us all.

[Page 72]§. 7. And there is no health in us] The sick­nesses and diseases of the body, are by the holy Ghost used to represent the sinful distempers of the soul; infectious sins are likened to the plague, fil­thy and odious iniquities to leprosie, such as disquiet the Conscience to pains and wounds: Heresie is the Gangrene2 Tim. 2.17., Envy the ConsumptionProv. 14.30., Pride the TympanyEp. Jude 16. of the mind, &c. Now the poor Penitent having sur­veyed himself within and without, presents himself be­fore the great Physician of souls, and acknowledgeth his want of health, he finds the whole head sick with e­vil devicesIsai. 1.5, 6., and the heart faint with pursuing evil desires, and the whole body (from inward corrupt Principles) overspread with Egyptian ulcers; so that if Jesus ask him to what part he shall apply his plaister, he will answer, Not to my feet only, but to my hands and my head; nothing but a Panarion can cure him; the Head is heavy with Ignorance, and dizzy with confused thoughts; the Eyes bloodless with Wantonness, distor­red with Envy, and inflamed with covetous desires, [ [...], 1 John 2.16.] the ears are deaf to Gods Word, but itch after vanity and novelties; the Tongue blistered with lyes and slanders, kindled at the flames of hellJames 3.6., steaming forth filthy and blasphemous Evaporations; the Heart is cloven with hypocrisie, decayed in the heat of Zeal and Cha­rity; the Hands are feeble and soon weary of well-doing; the Stomach is overcharged with surfetting and drunkenness, and nauseates all sober reproof; the Knees are stiff with laziness and irreverence in Gods worship; the Feet often lame and alwayes trembling in the wayes of holiness; This is the sad account of our infirmities and diseases, some of which are almost contrary to others, yet all agree­ing in this to hasten our death, if we hasten not to him who alone hath remedies for us. And when we [Page 73] are before him, we must not deny any of them for their multitude, nor conceal any for their loathsomness, for this shame, will make our cure im­possiblePlerosque ta­men hoc opus ut pub­licationem sui, aut suffugere, aut de dic in diem differre, pu­doris magis memores quam salutis, vel [...]t illi qui in vericun­dioribus corporis partibus contractâ vexatione conscien­tiam medentium vi­tant, & ita cum e­rubescentiâ suâ pe­reunt, Tertul. de poen. cap. 6., and is not to be gi­ven way to, unless we love our honour better then our eternal safety: if any of these plagues should not yet be broke out upon you, and you should thence con­clude your soundness, I shall desire that you would first examine your selves by these symptomes, which if you find you may suspect either you are not in health, or will not long continue so; 1 Decay of the Appetite, when the soul doth not hunger and thirst after Righteous­ness, and desire the sincere Milk of the WordMatth. 5.6. 1 Pet. 2.1., for a healthy soul cannot be long without them, and in the want of them is no more sa­tisfied with worldly delights, then your craving bowels are with pleasant Musick: such need no arts to invite them to this heavenly food, for no business can wholly divert them, nor can any diffi­culty discourage them, but to be indifferent whether we have it or no, is a bad sign, and to nauseate it a worse. 2. An ill digestion, when the Word doth not inlighten you, nor Sacraments engage you, nor Prayer spiritua­lize you, nor Reproof amend you, when Mercies do do not quicken your love, but encrease your security, when Afflictions do not bring you to Repentance, but fill you with discontent; when these Divine things are pu­trified, and Venome and Corruption extracted from them, it is time to take heed, for a disease is not far off, which may be also gathered from 3. A general list­lesness and disability in the members of our body and faculties of our souls, for the discharge of their several parts in Gods service, we may then fear a spiritual lethargy, although perhaps the tongue be a­ctive [Page 74] stillProv. 26.14. and Chap. 13.14., and is exercised in speaking of Religion, and com­mending the wayes of God: nay, and many seemingly passionate wish­es be added, that we may alwayes walk in them; yet if the hands hang down, and the knees and legs be feeble, if the work be still undone, this soul is in no Athletick Constitution. Nor yet that wherein there is 4. A superfluity of humours, if the Choller of Passion, the Flegm of Sloth, the Melancholly of Despair, or the Sanguine of Levity and Volu [...]tuousness too much a­bound, you are in the borders of a disease, and had need consider if you are not too hot with Partiality and violent Zeal, nor too cold with Atheistical indifferency, too moist with discouraging grief [...], nor too dry with unfruitful vanity: But 'tis to be feared, a little Exa­mination will discover some, if not most of these Sym­ptomes in us all, and were there but half as m [...]ch to portend a mortal sickness to our body, we should not stay for an adviser, but run to, or presently send for the Physician— Venienti occurrite morbo — sero medicina paracur Cum mala per longas invaluêre moras.; let me but desire us much care here; where the distemper is in the nobler part, and the danger Death Eternal, your better half is dy­ing, and if you love your selves, make haste to Jesus for speedy help. Flatter not your selves, because its signs are not yet so evident, or its present force so formidable, for by be­ing despised it will gain strength and take root, and per­haps despise a cure at last. Aristides dyed of the bite of a little Weazle, which he neglected till it became incu­rable, and then cryed out in a desperate Rage [O me miserum, &c.] Miserable wretch that I am! if it had been a Lyon I had sought a Remedy. Happy are they that dress their green wounds, and purge out their nox­ious humours betimes, so shall they not langui [...]h under a tedious sickness, nor be tormented with the pains of an irresistible Gangrene.

Some do suppose the Penitent after the full View of his many and grievous sins, is here looking round about to find whether there be any way to escape, or means of deliverance; but being disappointed, he humbly ac­knowledgeth there is no health, that is, noPsal. 146.3. — in quibus non est salus: Vulg. Qui servandi facultatem non habent: Vatab. Salus & [...], [ap. LXX.] Ps. 132.9. & alibi ambiguè usurpantur pro sani­tate & salute, unde Psal. 119.155. in Vet. Trans. Health in Nov. Tran. Sal­vation is far, &c. & per Metonym. sa­lus pro mediis ad sa­lutem necessariis, un­de Psalm. 42. ult. Vet. Transl. Help of my countenance Nov. Tra. Health of, &c. h. e. Ab his malis nos servare non habemus poten­tiam, adjuvandi me­d [...]ndi, liberandi, facultatem. salvation, or meanes of help, or power to procure health or deliverance among the Sons of Men. We can destroy our selves, but in God is our hope (Hos. 13.9.) In vain do we hope for salvation from great or smal (Jerem. 3.23.) For no man can deliver himself nor his brother, (Psal. 49.7.) Salvation alone belongeth to the Lord (Psal. 3.8.) So that being compassed with so much guilt, and finding no help on Earth, it becomes the Soul in this fear, with Jehosophat (2 Chron. 20.12.) to fly to heaven and say, I have no might, O God, against this great Multitude of transgressions that is set in array against me, neither know I what to do, but my eyes are upon thee, my onely refuge, and last hope, and unless I find health and help in thee, I must inevitably Pe­rish. But Lord do not cast me off, but have mercy, &c. But although this sense be very genuine, we may take the freedome for the inlarging our thoughts, and assisting our De­votions to pursue the Metaphor, and explaine it in that manner as a generall infe­rence, &c.

[Page 76]§. 8. But thou, O Lord, have mercy upon us miserable sinners] When we have thus disco­vered our deplorable condition, we must not run away from God, by the entertainment of despairing thoughts, both because it is impossible to e­scape himNon est quo fu­gias à Deo irato, nisi ad Deum placatum. August. in Psal. 7., and by attempting to fly from God, we run into the e­vils we fear, and hasten from him that alone can help us to what we desire and need. Let us come therefore, but not with the Pharisees [I thank thee Luke 18.11.] but with the Publicans [Lord be merciful] as the Church from his Example hath taught us: And when we are before him, let us not ask any favours till we have begged a removal of the evils which are upon us; viz. The guilt, the punishment, and the do­minion of sin, which are here so contrived into three Petitions, that every one is joyned with a Motive to en­force it, so that our Misery pleads for Mercy, our free Confession cries for a removal of the Punishment, and our hearty Reformation begs deliverance from all our contracted Indispositions. The first thing in our view is our present Misery, which is so plain we cannot o­ver look it, and so great we cannot but feel it, and we are taught to beseech our God to look upon it, for Misery is the pro­per object of MercyMisericordia est alienae miseriae quae­dam in nostro corde compassio, qua uti­que si possumus sub­venire compellimur. August. Civ. Dei. l. 9. c. 5.. That benigne Attribute is ever looking upon the Creatures present suffer­ings, without reflecting on the de­serts of the sufferer, and is moved with the sight of a distressed Person, whatever be the cause of his calami­ty. Therefore when nothing else in God can give any comfort to a poor sinking sinner [that knows he is not more miserable then he hath made himself by his wickedness] then he can lay hold of this: The Publican that dares not look up to heaven, can yet say Miserere! and as Mercy is the sinners chiefest com­fort, [Page 77] so it is that Attribute that moves God to forgive and pardonRom. 11.32. Hebr. 8.12. Psalm 51.1, 2., so that to beg for mercy and desire forgiveness are all one, as in that eminent Peniten­tial Psalm, David begins with Have mercy on me! and immediately ex­plains it by the removing his offences: in like man­ner here we pray for pardon in our Have mercy on us, because Mercy is the Almoner to distribute this principal act of Divine bounty, and grants out all par­dons. It is not from any desert in us, but a meer com­passion of our distress, and a pure act of Free grace that disposeth God to take away sinIsai. 43.25.: We have no friend in the Court of Heaven to obtain it, but Mercy, and no Argument to plead for it but Misery; if we come with We have prayed, fasted, waitedIsai. 58.3., we seem to apply our selves to Gods Justice: But he that from a heart secretly groaning under the apprehensions of its distress, cries out for Mercy be­cause he is Miserable, he shall pierce Mercies ears, and cause her to open her compassionate eyes to see, and stretch out her gracious hand to help, and if she be thy Advocate, she will cause the bowels of the Almighty to yearn upon theeJerem. 31.20. Heb. [...] vide 1 Reg. 3.26. prop. viscera matris, vel i [...]volnera quibus foe­tus in utero contine­tur: at saepe pro mi­sericordid Dei. with the same affection that the tender Mo­ther did when she heard the cryes of her poor sprawling infant under the merciless sword of the bloody executioner: But then you must be sure first to view your sin and danger fully, that you may be fully convinced of your Misery and cry in a pungent sense thereof most ear­nestly, Lord have Mercy, for otherwise this will be a feigned cry, and an intolerable abuse of this sweet At­tribute; what can provoke God more, then for a man to call Mercy forth (which is ready enough to come) and then through impenitence or laziness, or not dis­cerning [Page 78] our need of it, to send it back empty; alas such are more miserable, because they see not their miseryNihil est mi­serius misero non miserante seipsum., and they are never like to be delivered from that misery, because by these feign­ed calls they have so often mocked God, and affronted this their only friend, that if at last they call in earnest, when Death is before their eyes, Mercy then will not come.

§. XI. Spare thou them, O God, that confess their faults] The elder brother that knew the fidelity and constancy of his service expects a large reward; but the poor Prodigal that was conscious of his offences, will esteem it a high favour to escape a se­vere Chastisement, and utter exclusion from his Fathers house and presence; they that are not sensible of their guilt fear not punishment, and esteem a deliverance scarce worth the asking: But he that considers the multitude of his own offences, and Gods abhorrency of them, and remembers the terrors of his threatnings, and strict­ness of his justice, the fierceness of his anger, when he begins, and the impossibility of avoiding that stroke, which no place can hide him fromJosh. 8.20. Non erat [ [...]] in eis, Manus ad pug­nandum vel pedes ad fugiendum. RR. LXX Vulg. & Ma­sius. Nen erat iis locus (ut Deut. 2.37) C. P. J. & nostr. Vers. Non erant in eis vires, ita Drus. no hands resist, no feet fly from, nor no strength endure. To this poor soul Gods pity is desirable, and it is accounted a great mercy he hath not yet felt the weight of Gods wrath, such an one begs earnestly he never may feel it, or however not sink eternally under it, he can pray as heartily before the stroke, come as othe [...]s when the smart ex­torts it from them. When the Israelites heard the cry of Egypt, and saw the slaughter of so many first bornExod 12.13. Fagius in locum., they then thought it a mercy not to be slain, worthy the celebrating with a Pass­over. The true penitent esteems his life a favour, and [Page 79] all on this side Hell Mercy, and the condemned Male­factor will be as thankful for a Reprieve, as another for a great Pension and high Preferment: The poor sinners request is no greater then to be spared, and his Argu­ment is not because he is not guilty, or deserves no stripes, that would accelerate the stroke, to abate such daring confidence, and convince such horrible falshood: He knows nothing is to begotten from God by standing on his Innocence, but the way is to acknowledge our Guilt; for one great end of Gods temporal judgments on sinners, is to force them to do him justice, by racks and tortures to extort a Confession from them that have the cunning to conceal, or the impudence to deny their wickedness. Thus God opened the mouths of Josephs brethrenGenes. 42.21. & 44.16. of Adonibezek Judg. 1.6., and Manasseth 2 Chron. 32.12. to display their former and almost forgotten cruelties, and made Phaaroh himself cry PeccaviExod. 9.27. Satis est; h. e. satis jam lucratus est De­us poenis suis cum jam culpam nostram agnoscimus, Fagius in loc., and then he hoped God would cease to Punish, when he had obtain­ed his end, and brought him to Con­fession. But the wi [...]est way is, not to stay till some judgment summon us, but of our own accord inge­nuously to confess our sins: Racks and Strapadoes are for obstinate Rogues, and no mer­ciful humane Prince would use them to one that with tears pleaded guilty, and begged a Pardon,Matth 26.65. Habes confitentem reum. much less will the Father of Mercies: What need is there of any f [...]rther witness, the humble sin­ner accuseth himself, cleers Gods justice, and casts himself wholly on his mercy, and doubtless he shall be spared, especially because it is to be hoped, that he that hath seen his danger, and so spe­dily and fully confessed his fault, designs never more to prove disobedient, if he may now be spared, and since the chief end of punishment is to prevent [Page 80] the sinNemo prudens punit quia peccatur sed ne peccatur. Senec., doubtless God will not be hard to be entreated to spare him that is in the way to amend­ment, and whose own prudent fears have done that which otherwise a sharp judgment must have wrought: Let us be so wise as to go in upon the first apprehensions of Gods displeasures, and take sanctuary in his pity, and we shall not be punished temporally, unless with designs of mercy, however not eternally.

§. 10. Restore thou them that are penitent] Though we are apt to account those beggars, saucy and troublesome, who from one request granted, are encouraged to make a second and more considera­ble. Yet God (whose rule is (Habenti dabitur) to him that hath shall be given) is well pleased with it, nor will he interpret it impudence, if after we have prayed for a removal of the guilt, and a deliverance from the pu­nishment of our sin, we put up a further and greater request, even to be restored: For it is not a single mis­chief which sin doth us, besides the stain and the wrath, it doth alienate the mind of God from us, and therefore after David had prayed against the fore-mentioned e­vils, he also desires to be resto­redPsalm 51.12. 2 Sam. 14.. It will not suffice Ab­solom to be called home from ba­nishment, unless he may see his Fa­thers face: So if a truly pious man were sure never to smart for sin by any positive evil, the bare privation of the Divine love would be intollerable, and its su­spension a grievous burden; and he that truly calls God Father, will not be satisfied without a restoring to his favour which sin had deprived him of: The word is also used for the rebuilding a ruined and depopulated CityDan. 9.25, &c., which is the sad embleme of a soul laid wast by sin, which defaceth its beauty, dismantles its strengths and brings down its highest and noblest faculties, even­ning them with the ground, fitting them for converse with low and base things, making of a defenced City a [Page 81] heap. Which when we consider, how can we but weep over our own souls, as Nehemiah over the ruines of Je­rusalem, never ceasing to pray that by the Holy Spirit it may be restored and re-edifyed, and retrieved into its former beauty and strength; either of these Meta­phors afford useful Meditations: but 'tis most proba­ble this Petition refers to that clause of the Confession [there is no health in us] and signifies our desires to be restored to health, according to Gods promiseJerem. 30.17.. It is not enough that we dye not by sin, but we de­sire we may not lye languishing under the remains of so sad a disease, but may have a perfect cure. Some di­stempers do so universally corrupt the humours, that the abatement is no recovery, for they make way for a worse, unless the body be well cleansed after them [...] (i. e. in animâ post peccatum) [...] Arri­an. in Epic. lib. 2. c. 18.: So do most sins blind the mind, harden the heart [Heb. 3.13.] weaken the faith, undermine the hope, embase the af­fections, quench the actings of Gods Spirit, and give the tempter ad­vantage against us; so that a bare Pardon will not fit us either to serve or enjoy God, till the remaining ig­norance, security, distrust, world­ly mindedness, and deadness be purged out, and we be fully resto­red: But nothing will move God to do this, unless you be sincerely penitent; that is, add to your sor­row and confession real purposes of amendment, he may pity the miserable, and may spare him that acknow­ledgeth his offence; but he will restore none but him that reforms, for he that sees the heart knows that to seek only pity or deliverance, proceeds only from self-love at best, and sometimes from love to sin, as the crazy Epicure desires health, that he may renew the prosecutions of his Lust. But he that seriously desires to be restored, hates sin for it self, and not for its evil [Page 82] company, and he that doth so is truly penitent, but they that only desire a freedome from misery and punishment, and are not grieved for these remains, will soon fall a­gain into sin, and God who knows that; may justly deny them that peace which they will use so ill: By this also it appears that those men do in vain complain of those dregs of their old corruptions, which have not truly repented, for God leaves these Canaanites on purpose to vex these half repenters, to hin­der them in religious dutiesNumb. 33.35. Saepe includent vos & introitum & ex­itum negabunt vobis. Jos. 23.13. Cautè & tectè primò vos irretire conentur, deinde palam urge­bunt vos donec oc­caecuti estis. Masius., and when they grow weary of re­sisting them, then they become snares in their way, secretly to intrap them, and by degrees scourges in their sides, violence to drive them, and lastly thorns in their eyes, that by putting out the light of consci­ence it self, they may sin without fear: Oh! Do not therefore cease repenting as soon as you can believe or hope a Pardon, but let that hope encourage you to repent more, and to cast out all the reliques of the old leaven, watch and pray till you be restored to the same cleerness of judgment, earnestness of holy desire, free­dome of will, power over your affections, composed­ness of soul, and tenderness of conscience which you had before you fell, for not till then are you out of the danger of your disease.

§. 11. According to thy Promises declared unto mankind in Christ Iesu, our Lord] It might well be deemed an high Presumption in us that are offenders against God, to ask so many fa­vours of him [...] but that he hath prevented this cen­sure by interposing his Promise that he will do what we desire; which Promise is a sure foundation to build our hopes upon, because by it we have a title to that, which before we could not expect, for God being truth it self, is obliged to make his Word good, and by his promise gives his Creature a kind of right to the thing promi­sed [Page 83] Gr. [...] promissio: [...]. Eu­stath. Il. β., and if he be not bound to us, yet he is by his own Justice and VeracityDeus non nobis fit simplicitèr debi­tor, sed sibi ipsi. T. Aquin., which yet doth not abridge his freedom, who could discern before, all that could fall out, and yet freely obliged him­self; so that his Promise is no more then a Declaration of what he can do, and sees fit to be done, if it had never been promised. Wherefore we cannot please him better then to urge him with, his promises, be­cause then we only desire what he judges fit to be granted; nor must we measure the Almighty by the scant measures of a manNumb. 23.19. Homo ex 4 causis so­let promissa negare, vel quando fallaci­tèr quid promisit, vel quando promissi poenitet, vel quando offenditur ab eo cui fit promissio, vel quando nequit per­solvere, haec omnia à Deo absunt: ex Fag., who loves not to be charged with what he doth not intend, or is not able to perform, but there is no unfore­seen accident can occur to alter the determination of an All-seeing and Immutable God, his servants have alwayes pleased him, and obtained their sute2 Chron. 6.16. Chap. 20.9. when they have plead­ed a Promise in a particular tem­poral concern: Much more shall we in these which are of so great weight, and so often repeated in the Book of God, and so fully a­greeable to his eternal purposes and constant desires. These Pro­mises are indeed conditional, but we ask them not ab­solutely, but upon the condition on which they are made, viz. as hoping by Gods grace that we are peni­tent, or else our request could not be according to his Promises. But in these words are three grounds of our hopes. 1. Because the Promises are declared, he hath not onely purposes of Mercy in the secrets of his un­searchable breast, but he hath made Promises, and communicated and published them by Word and Wri­ting, [Page 84] from time to time, before Heaven and Earth, An­gels and Devils, and all Men that are, or were, or ever shall be, now if they should not have been certainly performed, they would not have been divulged before so many Witnesses, but since they are declared to all, they are a summons to all, and shall be fulfilled to all that do go in to God, bringing his gracious Proclama­tion in their hands. 2. They are made to mankind, for the Apostate Angels were permitted (as they fell so) to lye to Eternity, though in their Naturals they far excelled us, but Jesus graciously snatched holdHeb. 2.16. Gr. [...] Dr. Ham. of us, and made a Covenant with us, so that though we are offenders, we are salvable though despicable, yet we are such as the Promises are directed to: We dare not with some pretend to any infallible revelation of our peculiar in­terest in them, nor do we plead any particular ingage­ments made to our persons by Name, yet since made to all, we are thankful we are not particularly excepted, and do hope we shall have a share, for we believe Mer­cy on purpose contrived the Promises so large, that no repentant sinner might want encouragement, and we apply them modestly to our selves, not because we are better then others, but because we have as much need as any; and even when we see our selves the chief of sin­ners, we may take comfort in the universality of the Promise, because we are of mankind; but those who fancy they can read their own names in them, are like that vain person who offered his Prince a great sum of money, to be permitted to salute him familiarly every day, that men might suppose him a Confident of the Kings: for the better sort of humble Christians are thankful for lesser favours, which are also commonly more real though less plausible. 3. We hope in these Promises, because they are made in Christ Jesus, for he first clearly revealed them to us2 Tim. 1.10., and procured them of God, and sealed them as a Mediatour between both, and therefore they are made in [Page 85] him2 Tim. 1.1.. And because they are made in him, 1. We believe they shall be faithfully performed, they are Yea and Amen2 Cor. 1.20.; that is, re­ally intended: Christ is the firstGen. 3.15. and great promise, and God having given him already, hath both evidenced his love to us, and manifested his reality in promising, and his re­solution of performing all the rest in due timeRom. 8.32.. And further, it is surer comfort that they are made in him, then if they had been made immediately to us, for so when ever we had broke any Condition, we had lost our title to what was promi­sedIn pactis si vel tantillum ex dictis pars altera transgre­deretur rupta sunt foedera. Thucyd., but our Venture is deposi­ted in a safer bottom, even in him that fulfilled all that God required: Surely none can question those Pro­mises which were made freely by the God of Truth, and are confirmed by the performance of the greatest first, and depend on the perfect Obedience of Christ Jesus, whose com­pleat Righteousness shall justifie the claim of every true Penitent, notwithstanding his own many failings. 2. We believe because made in him they shall be dispensed to us with much mercy, not like those made upon Mount Sin [...]i, which could only benefit him that had at all times, and in all instances obeyed, for what comfort were that to him that owns himself a sinner: but these are from mount Sion, and to be fulfilled by our gracious Re­deemer, whose Merits are the ground of our Hope and Faith, for it is not by reason of our deserts that we expect such favours, but we remember he that made them, looked on Jesus and through him with Mercy on us, and we hope for his sake to receive our Portion: This Clause is the exercise of our Faith, in plead­ing the promise through Christ, and could not have been omitted, for Faith must ever regulate our Repentance, as well as Repentance must strengthen [Page 86] our Faith [...]. Clem. Alex., and these two must not be separated. The desires of a Pardon without this, are but like the Petitions men offer to merciless Tyrants, rather to declare their grief, then out of expectations of help. To see sin, and not to see the promise, terrifies the Conscience, and turns into the amazed flight of trembling Cain, or the final despair of wretched Judas, and produces nothing but hideous groans such as are rebounded from the hollow caverns and in­fernal prisons of damned spirits. Wherefore I advise all that would repent, not to dwell so long in the dark Meditations of their own vileness, as to be unable to en­dure the splendor of Gods Grace and Mercy; for though a serious apprehension of sin will make that bitter, yet nothing can make God sweet, but that Faith which re­presents him willing to receive all those that humbly come to him.

§. 12. And grant, O most merciful Father, for his sake] To be delivered from all the e­vil and mischievous consequences of sin hath been thus far the subject of our Petition, which we now enlarge by the praying for somewhat which is really good, so that here again for our incouragement, we call to mind that our God is a most merciful Father in Christ Jesus, on whom the penitent is taught to look, and because he intercedes for us, we ask it for his sake, through whom God is merciful, and we have a pro­mise we shall prevailJohn 14.13.: If we as­ked these things for the sake of any Saint or Angel, we could have small hopes of success, for they are obliged to God for themselves, they depend upon him, and by him are what they are, and the Saints have received all they have for Christs sake, so that if they could hear us (which is un­likelyIsai 63.16. Job 14.22. Codurcus. ibid., they would detest any derogation to the honour of that Name to which they are so much indebted. But our Church both [Page 87] here, and in every Prayer we make, enjoyns us (as Christ also dothJohn 16. ver. 23, 26. to ask all things in the Name, and for the alone sake of Jesus, thereby to confront that fol­ly and impiety of many Mediators so stifly defended by the Romane Church, not so much be­cause they believe it, as because they gain by this Diana of the vulgarActs 19.25.. 'Tis certain, we must not come in our own names, for the very Heathens thought it un­reasonable to approach their Gods without a MediatorJani nomen eun­ctis precibus praepo­nere soletis, viam e­nim vobis pandere Decrum ad audien­tiam creditis. Ar­nob. in gen. l. 3.. And hence the Platonists feigned their nume­rous DaemonsJamblicus de Myster. Philo de plant., who conveyed the Notices of humane affairs (espe­cially prayers) to the superiour Dei­ties: This multiplying Mediators in the Heathens may be a pardona­ble mistake, but it is inexcusable in those that know; it was never allowed by the Jews to use the in­tercession of any CreatureMunster in Matth. 4.10., and that Daniel prayed then for the Lords sakeDan. 9.17., and that there is but one Mediator1 Tim. 2.5., and Jesus1 John 2.1, 2. is he: nor is there one exam­ple (as themselves confess) of any in Scripture that prayed by the mediation of Saints or Angels. The Jews were taught in­deed in imitation of Daniel to use the name of Adonai Adonai est cla­vis quâ patef [...]t adi­tus ad Jehovam in suâ essentiâ quasi la­tentem: est The­saurus quo ea quae in [...]: condita sunt nobis impartiuntur, est Oeconomus qui omnia dispensat, &c. Port. lucis. in their prayers, which they called the Key to Jehovah, the store-house to con­tain, and steward to dispense all blessings which we affirm of Christ, but that people are scandalized at the many Mediators of the Ro­manist, and so would the primi­tive Christians be also, who all declare against it, as might be [Page 88] largely proved; but that of Gregory Neocaes. may sufficeQui recte De­um invocat per Fili­um invocat. in [...]., No man rightly calls upon God the Father but by the Son. I might add more for the confutation of this Error, if it were not better and more sea­sonably done by others already, so that we may leave this when we have observed the impudence of those ig­norant and malicious persons, who charge the Liturgy as savouring of Popery, when every little Collect doth disown and declare against one foundation Article of their Faith, nay by consequence against all that are su­perstructed, viz. Merits, Pilgrimages, Shrines, Images, Indulgences, Penances of satisfaction, &c. because we adhere only to the merits of Christ Jesus, acknowledg­ing our own unworthiness, but believing that he, as our Redeemer, will procure our pardon, and as our Ad­vocate will purchace grace to help us to walk in the wayes of God.

§. 13. That we may hereafter] The very method of this exact Confession directs us in our Repentance to look three wayes successively; 1. Inwards, 2. Upwards, 3. Onwards; for humiliation, pardon, and amendment, which order we must not break, nor dis­joyn the connexion; for he that first looks up to God before he hath seen his sin, will but mock the Almighty, he that first looks forward will but deceive himself, and not be able to proceed: Again he that looks inwards and not upwards will despair, he that looks upwards and not inwards will presume, and if he do both see his sin, and seck for Mercy, but looks not onwards to a­mend, he doth but dissemble, and of all the rest we must be careful of the future, because the discovery of sin, and the o [...]fer of forgiveness are onely to engage to a reformation hereafter. Which consideration respects two sorts of persons who are apt to neglect this prin­cipal part of true Repentance: 1. The dejected peni­tent who is so taken up with the sight, and oppressed with the sense of his sins, that he cannot look forward, and spends all that precious time which is allowed for a­mendment, [Page 89] in sadly poring on what is done, so that he finds no leasure to consider what should be done: The Church bespeaks these (as once God to Joshua)Chap. 7.10. Arise, why lyest thou here on thy faceJob 7.20., your sorrow cannot undo what is done, having seen your own wayes, now turn into GodsPsalm 119.59., set your sins before you to keep you humblePsalm 51.3., but not to weaken your hands from doing Gods willLament. 3.40.. When your sorrow hath made you hate sin, and long for peace with God, it hath proceeded far enough, and to continue this Corro­ding Plaister, is to protract and hinder the Cure: ex­perience tells us that many good men suffer for want of this advice, for fearing they should grieve too little, they study to increase their sorrow by ever beholding the dark side of the Cloud which fills their hearts with benumming fears, their heads with unworthy jealousies, and all their duties with distrust and unbelief; whereas if they would set themselves to work and oyling their wheels with love and hope leave their desires of Pardon to Jesus to sue out, they might find more convincing proofs of the Divine Mercy in his assistance of their en­deavours, then ever they shall gain by fruitless sighs and tears, sad wishes and empty speculations. 2. The dissembling hypocrite who also looks not forward, but not because he fears he cannot (as the former) but be­cause he resolves he will not amend his life; only find­ing his Conscience terrified and uneasie, he would say or promise any thing to be quit of the present smart; but this proceeds rather from a weariness of suffering for evil, then a hatred against doing wickedly: and such mens cries for mercy, are only to stop the mouth of their accuser, without any resolutions of becoming better if they procure their quiet; nay perhaps they do it in hopes to sin hereafter with less opposition. But the Mi­serable wretches deceive and tire themselves in an end­less Circle of sinning and Repenting, striving for a little false peace, that they may do that which will renew [Page 90] their trouble, and then they re­pent again (as they call it) though indeed they never repent, because they never amend, [...] Clem. Alex. Strom. 2o. and in this are worse then the most blind and obdurate sinners, because they see they have done amiss and yet will do it again; Oh let such consider this [hereafter] and know till they both desire and endeavour a change in their Manners they cannot be forgi­ven!

§. XIV. Live a Godly, righteous, and a sober life,] The Jews call that place Mich. 6.8. the law in three words, Justice, Mercy and Humi­lity, and St. Paul hath given us both Law and Gospel in as fewTitus 2.12. [...]., in the Epistle to Titus, from whence this Petition is taken; for the principal end of Christs coming, of the preach­ing of the Gospel, and of the Com­munications of Gods grace (he there shews to be that we might live, 1. Godlily, in observance of all Duties of Piety to God; 2. Righteously, in discharging all of­fices of Justice and Charity to others: 3. Soberly, in performing what relates to our own bodies and souls: and this is the whole Will of God. And surely he that confesseth he hath offended in all, and desires forgive­ness of all, must needs pray for the amendment of all that hath been amiss, or his Repentance cannot be sin­cere. The true Penitent takes not out such Duties as comply with his Interest, and omits the rest, nor craves allowance in those sins that agree with his constitution and design, and forbears the rest, but forsakes all ini­quity as displeasing to God, and as that which Jesus smarted for, and which will deprive him of grace and glory: Those therefore that would excuse their inju­stice and uncharitableness to others, or their own vo­luptuousness by a strict Devotion have never truly re­pented, [Page 91] nor those who wish there were no more requi­red then outward justice, that they might take liberty in other matters. God allows none of these commutati­ons; nor the Church who orders us to pray for Reli­gion, and justice, and sobriety all together, some of them perhaps may please us better; but they all alike and only together please God, if we seek our own ease we may choose what we like best: but if we truly love God, we must embrace all, for they all depend on one another, and he that breaks or leaves one link loose, weakens as well as shortens the whole chain. But let us view the Particulars: 1. A Godly life which may chal­lenge the first place, in regard the observations of piety are the foundation of justice and sobriety, and the neg­lect opens the door to all manner of wickednessHeu primae sce­lerum causae mor­talibus aegri [...] Naturam nescire Dei— Sil. Ital. Sublatâ pietate tol­litur justitia. Cice­ro. how should he that is a rebel to his Prince be just to his fellow-subjects. The first is the fear of God or the godly life, and it is the giving God his due inward­ly and outwardly. 1. Inwardly, in that complete precept of loving him before all, above all, and more then all things, in giving him the chiefest place in our thoughts, will, understanding and desires, so that we admire no­thing more then his wisdome, fear nothing more then his threatnings, and design nothing more then his glory.Deut. 6.5. Matth. 22.37. toto corde, ut omnes cogitationes; totâ a­nimâ, ut omnem vi­tam; totâ mente, ut omnem intellectum in Deum conferas. Aug. de dec. Christ. This is that, loving God with our whole heart, when we confide in his Truth, hope in his Mercy, rest on his Omnipotence, and wait for his Bounty: And if thy heart be thus disposed it will discover it in out­ward significations: viz. endeavours to know him, speaking honourably of him, in a readiness to praise him, pray to him, and worship him in all opportunities publique and private. This is the sum of the first Table of the Law; [Page 92] wherein we are commanded to love and own, honour and fear God exclusively to all others: to worship him in purity, to reverence his name, and all that bears the impresses of it, and to observe religiously those solemn times dedicated to his service, which is called walking with GodGen. 5.22. C. P. ambulavit in ti­more coram domino. and worthy of him1 Thess. 2.12. [...]. and such a godly life is suitable to those confessions we make of his Wisdome, Power and Mercy, and doth express we are really grieved for walking in con­trary Paths. 2. A Righteous life, which is more then a Negative can express, and is by some falsly confined to the doing no evil to our neigh­bours,Justitia in eo si­ta est ut abstineatur alienis neque nocea­tur non nocenti: ita Porphyr. Quod ti­bi fieri non vis alte­rine feceris. The Heathens said, do not to others what you would not have done to you. But Christ chan­ges it into the positive,Matth. 7.12. ideo mihi placent Christiani quòd quae sibi fieri velint ipsi aliis faciunt. Seve­rus Imperat. and the Christians did that to others which they would have wished done to themselves, besides the a­voiding all wrongs and injuries; and therefore the sum of this is: We pray that we may never do that to our neighbour which we would be loth to suffer, as hurt­ing his body, impairing his estate by force or fraud, disparaging his name, at the first or second hand; and further, [...]. An­dron. Rhod. in Arist. l. 5. c. 1. whatever we would wish should be done unto us if we were abused or oppressed, sick or sorrowful, in danger or necessi­ty, that we may do the same to them that are in such circumstan­ces; and as we expect loving relatives, chast yoak-fellows, o­bedient children, faithful friends and loving neighbours, that we may be such in all these Relations: in a Word, that we may benefit [Page 93] all and hurt noneVir bonus pro­dest quibus potest no­cet autem nemini. Cicero. but be a common good to all we converse with: and this will be most plea­sing to that God who is the com­mon father of all, and the Judge of all the world. 3. A Sober life, which contains all that prudent care a man ought to take of his own body and soul, in observance to him that Created, Redeemed, and Preserves both; for though in common speech sobriety be opposed to drunkenness, the word [ [...]] is of larger signification, importing a prudent moderation of our natural desires of meat or drink, ease or pleasure, that the mind be not by them hindred in the pursuing of what is truly good, so that not every man who is no drunkard is a sober person, for neither the gluttonous Epicure nor lascivious Wanton do live sober lives. The full sense of this request is, that we may be temperate and abstemious, modest and chaste, full of mortification and self-denyal, that we may use meat and drink to serve our natural needs, and fit us for Gods service, not to pamper us for the devils saddle, not to indispose our mind, weaken our body or shorten our lives, that we may use none but lawful plea­sures, and those so moderately, that they may not make our spirits vain, ingage our affections, engross our thoughts, nor be esteemed as our chiefest good1 Cor. 7.29. Ʋti non frui. Aug. and if God grant us this command over our appetites, we shall never neglect our watch, nor give our enemies advantage, nor shall we at any time be unapt for our duties to God or man. This is a brief account of this most comprehensive Petition, which sure [...] shall put up heartily, when we have seen our in­gratitude to God, our injustice to our neighbour, and our carelesness of our selves; together with the vengeance we deserve for all this. Now, if ever, it will appear high time to leave those evil and dangerous ways, and to return into these pleasant and safe paths for our everlasting good: And that we may heartily ask this, we must first get a firm resolution to set about [Page 94] these duties, least we mock God; and secondly we must see our own insufficiency, least we deceive our selves, by thinking we need not the assistance of Divine grace. If we purpose firmly we do our endeavour, but if we beg the assistance of Gods spirit, we declare our humility and are like to stand fast in those resolutions, and this we may assure our selves, that it is his desire as well as ours that we should live such lives, and he hath long waited to hear this Petition from you; so that when you ask it heartily he will he sure to grant it, and rejoyce over you in that he is likely to reap the fruit of all that Jesus hath done for you in our conversion and salva­tion.

§. XV. To the Glory of thy holy Name] This Con­clusion may either have respect to all the Petitions be­fore, or it may particularly be applyed to the last: In the first sense it is a declaration that (though we shall be happy in having all these prayers heard yet) we are not so devoted to our own advantage, as to aim no high­er, but we believe it will tend to his glory as well as our good. Nothing by us can be added to make his per­fections more glorious in themselves; but by such in­comparable testimonies of grace and mercy, they will be more clearly manifested to us and all men; for we consider that his delivering us from death to life, re­trieving us from fears of hell to hopes of heaven, and changing us from sin to grace, and doing all this for rebellious wretches that he could easily destroy; this will be a manifesto of his glory to all the world, for all that see will admire1 Tim. 1.16. Gr. [...]. Gloria ejus est scintilla lu­cis divinae cedens in utilitatem populi e­jus. R. Jehud. C. Cosri. and be en­couraged themselves to repent and turn to this most merciful God, and we our selves shall ever re­member with joy and delight; that we have found in him a most free propensity to pitty the miserable, unspeakable kindness to help the un­worthy, and omnipotent power to rescue the perishing from the jaws of Eternal ruine: and with these holy thoughts, the flames of gratitude [Page 95] will ever be preserved upon the altar of our hearts, and from thence daily will ascend a cloud of hearty praises and gratulations. Or secondly, it may be annexed to the last Petition, viz. That we may not only do good but do it well, having an eye to hisRom. 14.5, 6. glory, not at our own estimati­on, or to obtain the praise of men. That we may live godlily, righteously, and soberly, not to our own credit but his glory, and when we have done all, may in gratitude cast all at his feet, to let all the world see, by whose long-suffering we are spared, by whose mercy we are forgiven, and by whose grace we are reformed; and that our holy lives hereafter may shew, that we are so in love with God and his ways, that we esteem it our chiefest happiness to be like him, and walk in them all our days.

§. XVI. Amen.] There is in the Liturgy as well as holy Scripture a two fold Amen, the one affirmative in the end of the Creed, the other optative in the end of Collects, and particularly of this Confession; so that here it is an Adverb of wishingFutur. Niph. [...] per Aphaeres. [...] unde LXX [...]. vide Ful­ler. Miscel. l. 1. c. 2. and serious desire that God would grant all our petitions. Thus the Jews used it at the end of their hymns1 Chron. 12.36. and prayersPsal. 106. ult. Eâ voce testati sunt omnes se probare ea quae recitantur. Gro­tius. and in that 106 Psalm the people are particularly charged when they had heard that Psalm read to say Amen after it. And the RabbinsQuicunque finitis singulis precatumcu­lis dicit Amen in h [...]c seculo, dicet etiam A­men in seculo future. R. Jehud. Tanch. alius ille facit ut redemptio nostra accelle­retur. enjoyned the saying it after every little prayer as a thing pleasing to God, and profitable to men: Comparing it to the set­ting our Name to an Epistle writ in anothers hand which then becomes ours when we sign itBuxt. Synag. Jud. cap. 7.. The same Doctors in their Talmud reprove [Page 96] three sorts of Amen. 1. Pupillum, when like children men speak it to that they understand not. 2. Amen sur­reptitium, when by carelesness they say it before the pray­er be done. 3. Amen fertile, when by sleepiness and yawning they cut it in two parts: by all which it ap­pears they would have it pronounced zealously and re­verently by all the people. From the Jews our Lord took it, and by placing it at the end of his own prayerMatth. 6.13. declared he would have us Christians to sub­joyn it to all ours; and accordingly it appears the A­postles ordered it, for the most ignorant (who could on­ly joyn with others that prayed for him) was at the end to say Amen1 Cor. 14.16. Gr. [...].. Which we may rather believe they ordained in the Church, because we find the Masters of Israel appointed those who could not pray for themselves nor read, to go to the Syna­gogueBuxt. Syn. Jud. cap. 5. and hear what others then prayed, and by saying Amen heartily to their prayers, they made them (as they taught) become their own. From the practice of the Apostles, it is suffici­ently proved to have descended into the constant use of the Church in all agesNos simul Amen dicimus. Irenaeus. Si pro ipsius Sal­vatoris pacto in con­sensit duorum quod­cunque petierint fi­et: Quid igitur fu­turum ubi ex tot tan­tantisque populis in unum congregatis, una vox respondea­tur acclamantium A­men. Athan. Ad similitudinem caelestis tenitrui Amen po­pulus reboat. Hieron., so that all know, the people in the Pri­mitive times, used in the conclusion of all publique prayers to answer with an Amen, loud as a clap of thunder; and I wish our times (which pretend to so much zeal) had never laid aside this holy custome, which besides the prescription of Antiquity, hath the records of Scrip­ture to produce for its Observation: I wish I might be a happy instru­ment to restore it. Let us I be­seech [Page 97] you reassume this most useful conclusion, and all speak it heartily, and a [...]dibly to testifie both to God and Men, that we have all one Lord, one Faith, one Hope, and one Mouth: And as we pronounce it, let us reflect on all the sentences of the foregoing prayer, (especially such as vain thoughts hindred us from attending) and sum up all our desires in one devout Amen. Lord let all and every one of these things be granted to us: if you forbear to say Amen out of dislike to the Prayers, do but study them and I am confident you will be re­conciled to them; if you omit Amen out of negligence, pray consider how you can expect God should accept that Prayer which you never owned nor consented to, we might as well be absent if we joyn not with the Minister. And therefore that God may say Amen to all our prayers, he grant us grace devoutly to say it to our own. Amen.

The Paraphrase of the Confession.

O Most glorious and dreadful Lord God; who art [Almighty] in thy power, and of absolute Autho­rity, able to destroy us and yet ready to spare us, and thereby hast shewed thy self a gracious [and most mer­ciful Father] slow to anger and ready to receive us, thy pitty encourageth us to make this humble Confession with shame and sorrow before thee, that [we] thy poor Creatures [have erred] and daily gone aside out of thy right paths, by mistakes frequent, sudden and un­observed sins [and strayed] many times by voluntary, deliberate and habitual transgressions; whereby we have stayed longer and wandred further [from thy ways] of pleasantness and paths of peace, where we might have been so safe and happy: And hereby we are [like lost sheep] without our good Shepherd, exposed to many secret, subtile, and powerful enemies; being helpless and shiftless, unable of our selves to resist them, or fly from them, and unlikely ever to return to thee unless thou come to seek and save us. O Lord we now find to our sorrow that [we have followed] false g [...]ices [Page 98] with obstinacy, heedlesness and delight, and have been given [too much] to rely upon [the devices] and false principles of our corrupted understandings (which mistake the greatest evil for the chiefest good) and so we have been led headlong after our mistaken choice by the blind affections [and desires of our own hearts] which being set upon evil [...] have made us restless and impatient till we have done what we wickedly devised, and obtained what we greedily desired. And thus by forsaking thy conduct and pursuing all that a mistaken judgment could devise or a wicked heart desire [we have] daily in thought, word, and deed, most grievously [offended against thy holy laws] which we could not be ignorant of, nor are we able to give any Reason why we should disclaim thy Soveraignty, or despise the direction of a Rule so excellent, so just and good, that we cannot except against it. Who shall plead for us who have been fully instructed in our duty, and yet [we have] through laziness, forgetfulness, or worldly-mindedness, very often [left undone those things] which our Duty to God, our Love to our Neighbours, and the care of our own Bodies and Souls requiredHere reflect up­on what you read, §. 6. and 14. calling to mind what you have omitted of your duty to God, your selves or others.; all [which] our own Consciences tells us [we ought to have done] in the most sincere and cordial manner, yet we have either omitted them, or per­formed them with so much indiffe­rence and formality, hypocrisie and distractions, that they might almost as well have been left undone: And by this Omission and slight observance of our duty, thou hast been provoked to give us up to the deceits of Sathan, so that [we have] be­sides these sins of Omission frequently [done those things] which have tended to thy dishonour, our neigh­bours hurt, and to the prejudice of our own bodies and soulsHere remember your s [...]ns of Commis­sion (as hath been said) and call to mind your breaches of the 2d, third, sixth, seventh, eighth, ninth, and tenth Commandements. [Page 99] the least of [which we ought not to have done] to have gained the whole world. O thou Physician of Souls, our heads are full of evil devices, our hearts of base de­sires, our lives are overspread with the loathsom sores of actual transgressions, thou alone canst help us, and being likely to perish, we confess we are full of diseases [and there is no health in us] nothing but sad symp­toms of death and damnation. We have indeed wil­fully brought our selves into this estate, [but thou O Lord] who seest our distress [have mercy upon us] and let thy bowels yearn upon so wretched a spectacle, forgive that horrid guilt that doth amaze us, for though we deserve no pitty, yet thou knowest we are most [miserable sinners] like to be eternally condemned by thy Justice if thou dost not pardon us, and certain to perish under thy vengeance whensoever thou beginnest to punish us; but for thy pity and compassion sake [spare thou them O God that] (knowing they have deserved thy wrath, and fearing before it comes) do of their own accord [confess their faults] in hopes to find mercy and a deliverance (if it please thee) from tem­poral judgments, however from eternal. Although O Lord our God when thou hast removed thy Judgments, unless thou also take away that security and presumption, impenitence and unbelief, (the sad remains of our sins) we shall want thy favour still, which is our only hap­piness; therefore we further pray [Restore thou] that health and comfort, that former joy and peace, freedom and strength we had before we did offend: For we now groan under that deadness which seized on us upon the withdrawings of thy holy spirit, and do see and lament those sins which did occasion it, we [...]ow re­lent and are of the number of [them that are peni­tent] and resolve if thou wilt cleanse us from the dregs of these corruptions, never to do the like again. We confess we have no merit to deserve these things, and so no ground in our selves to expect them, but we hope thou wilt grant us all these requests for Pardon, Pe [...]ce, and Restauration, because they are oh thou God of truth [according to thy Promises] which thou madest so [Page 100] freely out of thy everlasting love, and resolvest so ful­ly to perform that that thou hast openly [declared] and proclaimed these thy gracious intentions [unto man­kind] on purpose that such poor sinners as we (who are not excepted) might not despair, but come in up­on thy general summons, and lay hold on those comfor­table promises which are made [in Christ Iesus our Lord] who Purchased this favour for us by his death, and now lives to dispense his benefits to those he dyed for, in whom thou art reconciled to us; so that we not only hope for a Pardon, but mindful of his intercession, we beseech thee to give us thy holy Spirit [and grant O most merciful Father] unto us who deserve nothing on our own account to be so powerfully assisted by thy grace [for his sake] who is now pleading in heaven for us [that we] who have earnest desires, and un­feigned purposes to amend, though we cannot satisfie for the time past [may hereafter] give all diligence to fulfill the end of Christs coming, and answer the de­sign of thy forgiving us, that we may [live a godly] and religious life in observance of all our duties to thee; that we may love and fear thee, honour and adore thee, believe in thee, and rely upon thee, long for thee, and delight in thee above all the world, daily seeking to know thee, praying for thy help, praising thee for thy Mercies, and waiting in hopes of the eternal injoyment of thee; that by serving thee we may be inabled also to lead a [Righteous] life in all justice, honesty and charity to our Neighbours, hurting no man in thought word or deed, but ready to relieve and help all to our power, doing ever unto others what we would have done to our selves. And lastly grant that by thy Divine aid we may live a Temperate, Chast, [and a sober life] Mortifying our lusts, moderating our desires, restraining our ap­petites, so that we may avoid all carnal delights that would cloud our reason, engross our thoughts, pollute our bodies and souls, or unfit us for thy service. Which if thou shalt please to do for us, thy mercy in forgiving our grievous sins, thy pity in delivering us from apparent mine, and thy grace in strengthening us [Page 101] to live a reformed life, will not only be our advan­tage, but turn [to the glory of thy holy name] which shall be praised by us and all the world for these incom­parable testimonies of thy unspeakable Loving-kindness now and evermore. And in token of our earnest desire of all these Petitions, we unfeignedly sign them by heartily saying [Amen] Lord grant it may be so.

SECTION IV. Of the Absolution.

§. 1. Of Absolution in General.

SIN doth abridge the Soul of its free converse with God, and by the terror of it binds the soul down with fear, and by it the wicked are reserved in chains to the judgment of the great day, wherefore it is com­pared to a bondActs 8.23. Graec. [...]. and the sinner is said to be holden in its cordsProv. 5.22. but since Christ came to loose those bondsIsai. 66.1. they are now pri­soners of hopeZach. 9.12., because Jesus hath the keys of death and Hell, and he can loose whom he please, by forgiving, that is absolving and unloosing those bonds. But because he is now invisible and imployed in heaven to inter­cede for us; before his departure he appointed his A­postles to supply his place, giving them CommissionMath. 16.19. Chap. 18.18. John 20.22, 23. by a visible and external application of this power, to support the spirits of all true Penitents till himself should come to ratifie this Absolution: upon which ground the Bishops and Priests of the whole Christian Church have ever used to absolve all that truly Repented, and at this day it is retained in our Church, and is a part [Page 102] of the daily office: which being so useful and necessary and founded on holy Scripture, needs not any argu­ments to defend it, but that the ignorance and prejudice of some makes them take offence at it, and principally because it hath been so much abused by the Papal Church: so that it may perhaps help the Devotion of many, if we discover the true meaning of Absolution, and the mistakes of our adversaries on both sides, as well those who make it nothing, as those who urge it as instar omnium, those who would rob us of it, as those who would ensnare us by it. 1. The true judg­ment of the Church of England concerning Absolution, may best be gathered from the Liturgy; in which are three forms of Absolving set down. The first decla­ratory here, which is a solemn promulgation of par­don by a Commissionated person, repeated every day when the whole Congregation confess their sins, where­in they are assured of forgiveness if they Repent and believe, and this is fitted for a mixt Company of good and bad men, where many hypocrites feign Repen­tance; but this Absolution gives no encouragement to such: Only it assures all that there is a Pardon, and shews on what terms it may be had, so that to those who truly do repent it is present remission, to those that do not it is a Monitor that they may repent, it com­forts the Godly, and allows not the wicked to presume, no nor yet to despair; and this being pronounced to all the people, every one is to take his Portion. The second form is Petitionary in the Communion Service, where the Minister lays down the Promise, and on that ground, by vertue of his office, begs of God to make that promise good, and this is more then the Prayer of another Person, because God having sent the Minister to assure men of Pardon upon their Faith and Repen­tance, when he sees such lively signs of both (as most shew at the Lords Table) he may with Authority and Confidence, Request Almighty God to forgive them, who in all likelyhood are come up to his own terms, as a Captain, when a besieged Town hath yielded upon the Articles sent by the General, may confidently require [Page 103] him to seal them. Wherefore that holy Matron came to St. Basil and desired from him remission of her sins, and when he answered, God alone could do that, she answe­red, I know that, and therefore I desire the prayers of you his officer be presented to him for me: and we read in Gods word of this petitionary absolutionActs 8.24. James 5.15. which is something more then the former, because at the holy Sacrament the sight of sin is clearer, and the sense quicker, and mens fear greater, so that then they need more comfort then to be told there is a Pardon, and they are then fit to receive more, because there they shew more signs of Repentance. The third is Judiciary in the office for the sick, and therein the Priest having declared there is a Pardon, and prayed for the sick Person, doth by Gods authority, and as his substituteQuantum in se est Sacramentum re­conciliationis homini impendit. declare him [whom he believes truly penitent] loosed from the guilt of his sins by Christs merit. But this so high and solemn office is not by our Church prescri­bed to be performed, but only to a weak or dying man, nor to him but upon his hearty confession, and being full of fear and sorrow, and when he shall desire to hear his Pardon from the Priests mouth before he go to Gods tribunal: in such case out of pity to this dejected soul, and to fortifie him against the agonies of death, upon evidences of true Repentance, this Ab­solution may be given; if the Priest be decievedDeus non sem­per sequitur judici­um Ecclesiae quae per surreptionem & ig­norantiam interdu [...] judicat. Pet. Lom. Sent. l. 4. the man is no worse, and if not, he is the better, by having the comfort of his Pardon anteda­ted in his need. Now by all this it appears that our Church neither re­fuses to give Absolution, after the solemnest manner in some cases, as some among our selves have fancied, nor yet applyes that form to every Confession, as the Romanists generally do, who never use the two first sorts of Absolution. To this brief account we shall add [Page 104] these Considerations. 1. As for those who think the Priest ought not to Absolve any persons, I think them grosly mistaken: for if so then, why did Christ repeat this Commission so often, are all those lines wholly insig­nificant; so you take them to be, who fancy this was a Personal priviledge dying with the Apostles; but the primitive Church did not so understand them, for it is easie to prove that Absolutions were used frequently in the three first Centuries, and therefore why may not we use it now, since penitent sinners need comfort now as well as any did then, and why should the remedy cease while the disease remains. Whence we conclude Christ gave the power of these Keys to all the Apostles, and their Successors: and St. Peter absolved the penitent JewsActs 2.38. St. Paul the submissive Co­rinthians2 Cor. 2.10. [...].; and St. John applies it to all Ministers1 John 5.16. and why should any be offended at our ex­ercise of it upon a weighty occasion: if it be objected [Luke 5.18.] that God alone can forgive; we grant it that none but God can absolve in his own right; but 'tis certain that this power may be communicated to an AngelExod. 23.20, 21. or to Men, for the Apostles were men though holy men yet they had it; God reconciles, but to us (saith St. Paul 2 Cor. 5.18. is com­mitted the Administration of it, he the Lord, we the Stewards of these Mysteries, nor does this invade Gods prerogative any more, then it would impair the Kings priviledge (of Pardoning condemned malefactors) if one of his Attendants shall by Royal appointment deli­ver the pardon sealed to him that must have the benefit of it: it is therefore no absurdity to say, God par­donethDeus quoque peccata dimi [...]it per eos quibus dimitten­di tribuit potestatem. Ambr. in Luc. when the Minister ab­solveth according to the Evangeli­cal conditions of Pardon, and if any be not forgiven upon it by God it is not for want of right in the Priest, but for want of penitence [Page 105] in the Party, and no doubt in such case if the Minister judgeth to the best of his skill, he doth his duty; though where Faith and Repentance is wanting God himself will not forgive, nay where men grow worse he revokes his own purposes of Mercy, as well as the Ministers sen­tence: but we may suppose he will the sooner forgive, when his commissionated servant hath piously and pru­dently proceeded so far. But secondly, We do lament to behold this sacred priviledge abused by the Roman Church to serve the ends of Pride, Avarice, and Car­nal policy: but first we dissallow that arrogance of fixing this power to St. Peters Chair or those authorized by it: because we know all the Apostles had as much right to absolve as St. Peter John 20.22, 23. and from them it descended (say we) to Gods Ministers, not only to (him that calls himself) Christs Vicar. Secondly, We de­test that accursed Simony which they use, to sell Pardons, prostituting the top jewel of the Priestly Miter for fil­thy lucre; and not only so, but by this means they cherish vice, fill the world with Atheism and profane­nessCrescit enim ibi multitudo pec­cantium cum redi­mendi peccati spes datur, & facile i­tur ad culpas ubi ve­nalis est agnoscentiae gratia. Arnob. l. 7., disgrace Religion, and ruine many souls who rely upon these broken feeds, I mean bo [...]ght pardons. Thirdly, We disclaim that Machivilian Policy, which they use to advance the Priests in estima­tion with the Common people; and to give them opportunity to pry in­to the secrets of Princes, for under pretence of exercising a spiritual office they aim at temporal things, and to these ends they enjoyn Auricular Confession, place the Priest in Gods ThroneSacerdos est ju­dex condemnare vel salvare Bellarm. poen. l. 3. c. 2. Attritio virtute clavium fit contritio. Cor. Glos. ad Dist. 1. de Poen. Negatur remissio iis quibus noluerunt sacerd [...]tes remittere. Bellarm. supr., as the Audian hereticks of Old, and Donatus disciplesOptat. Mil. in Parmen. l. 5. did: con­trary [Page 106] to the Antient Church of ChristHomines autem in remissionem pec­catorum ministerium suum exhibent non jus alicujus potesta­ris exercent. Am­bros. de Spir. S. l. 3. c. 19. nay to their own OpinionsVid. Biol. in 4 Dist. 14. Quaes. 2. and practices— secun­dum quod potestas mihi tradita s [...] ex­tendit — & quantum debeo & possum] in vet. form. Indulg. P. Martin. in former times, and therefore we may, and must de­clare our abhorrency of these evil uses of Absolution, though in that so­ber, moderate and useful manner we do perform it, we do not vary from the prime intention of Christs com­mission, and the Practice of Antiqui­ty: Absolution was instituted by Jesus, and if it have been corrupted by men, we will cast away the Cor­ruptions, not the Ordinance it self.

§. 2. The Analysis or Division of the Absolution.

The Absolution contains these three things,

  • * ☜ 1. The Commis­sion, in which is shewed,
    • 1. From whom
      • That God who is
        • 1. Able
          • Almighty God
        • 2. Wil­ling
          • as] the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ
            • and] who wouldest not the death of a sinner, but rather that he should turn from his wickedness and live;
    • 2: To whom, Ministers
      • And hath given Power and Commandment to his Mini­sters,
    • 3. For whom, his people
      • To declare and pronounce to his People being Penitent,
    • 4. About what,
      • The Absolution and Remission of their sin.
  • [Page 107]☞ * 2. The ex­ecution of it, by declaring
    • 1. Who giveth
      • He
        • viz. Almighty God
    • 2. What is given, viz. De­liverance
      • from the guilt and punish­ment
        • Pardoneth and
        • Absolveth
    • 3. To whom
      • 1. How many
        • all them
      • 2. How quali­fied
        • 1
          • that truly Repent, and
        • 2
          • Vnfeignedly be­lieve his holy Gospel:
  • 3. The Ap­plication or a dire­ction to Prayer, shewing
    • 1. For what we must Pray
      • Wherefore let us beseech him to grant us
        • 1.] true Repentance
        • 2.] and his holy Spirit,
    • 2. Why we must Pray, viz. for
      • 1. Present acceptance
        • that those things may please him which we do at this present, and
      • 2. Future assistance
        • that the rest of our lives hereaf­ter may be pure and holy, so
      • 3. Endless happiness
        • that at the last we may come to his eternal joy,
    • 3. How we must Pray for them
      • through Iesus Christ our Lord: Amen.

A Practical Discourse on the Absolution.

§. 3. ALmighty God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ] There is nothing in the world more desirable then the peace of a good Conscience, especial­ly to those who have felt the smart of it when it is dis­quieted by sin: The Pardon of sin which removes those terrors, is most welcome news to such, and the Mes­sengers most acceptableRom. 10.15.; but he that hath been truly humbled, will make a stop either out of Doubting or AdmirationLuke 1.34. Gr. [...] non dubitantis sed admirantis. Grot. when a Nathan is sent from God to tell him of Pardon2 Sam. 12.13. he would wish it might be according to that sweet word: only the greatness of his de­sires awaken some little jealousies least the message be too good to be true; and therefore no wonder if they ask us by what Authority we do thisMatth. 21.23.; we answer we are but Deputed servantsHeb. 5.4. in all we do, much more in this transcendent part of our office2 Cor. 5.8., we there­fore shew our Commission from Al­mighty God, whose Power none can Question, it being a Part of his NameExod. 34.7. to be the Pardoner of Iniquity, Transg [...]ession, and Sin of all sorts in thought, word, and deed. His Laws indeed forbid sin, and his Word decrees punishment for it, but this doth not tye his hands, nor take away his Privi­ledgeDeus cum le­gem peneret non a­demit sibi omnem potestatem: sad habet ignoscendi licentiam. Lactant. to forgive, by which he indeed shews himself AlmightyImperatori licet sententiam revocare reumque mortis ab­solv [...]re, & ipsi ignoscere, quia non est subjectus legibus, qui habet potestatem leges ferre. August. [ [...]] supreme Lord [Page 109] of all the World, above us and his own Laws, so that he can dispense with them: he that bound can loose without appeal or controulRevel. 3.7. we come from him who is the of­fended Party, and the Judge, who if he please to forgive can do it so fully, that neither Men nor Devils can call you to a further accountRom. 8.33.. Now if this term of Almighty prove dreadful as re­presenting an Almighty justice who remits not without blood [Heb. 9.22.] Then the poor soul will ask with IsaacGen. 22.7, 8., where is the Lamb? I answer God hath provided; and in the next words, behold the Lamb of God, Jesus Christ, for your comfort this Almighty is the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, and in him the Father of Mercies, and God of all comforts2 Cor. 1.3., in that being satisfied with that all-sufficient sacrifice, he can be just and yet forgive us1 John 1.9., he that sends us, can do it by his supremacy easily, may do it by his Covenant in Christ Jesus justly, will do it through his love to us in him certainly. And now (me­thinks) the Pious man should be transported with ex­tasies of Reverence and Love: Reverence to this Migh­ty God, Love to this merciful Father. Behold that glo­rious God whose Anger thou hast provoked, and whose Commissions for thy final ruine were issuing out to be executed by the destroying Angel, he is now the Father of Jesus, and for his sake, and at his intreaty hath sealed thy Pardon, and Cancelled that Warrant signed for thy ExecutionEzek. 18.4., and sent thee a full and free Absolution by the hands of a Messenger of Peace; What posture is lowly enough to receive it? what love great enough to return for it? Oh blessed Change! Now thou seest what Jesus hath done for thee; look not so much at the hand that brings it, as the Power that sent it, and the Merits that Pur­chased it; so shall thy Faith be firm, thy comfort sweet, and thy peace durable; so that nothing but wilful re­newed [Page 110] affronts against him that sent it, can alter thy Pardon, abate thy joy, or disturb thy happy peace.

§. 4. Who desireth not the death of a sinner] These are the very words of God himself [Ezek. 18.23.] and for better confirmation they are again repeated [Chap. 33. vers. 11.] and are strengthened by an Oath, which he is pleased to take by his life, that is himselfHeb. 6.13.. Not that he needs such bondsNum. 23.19. [...]. Philo. Deus loquitur no­biscum linguâ filio­rum hominum. R. R. to keep him to his promise, but for the confirmation of our Faith, and as a condescention to our infirmity. Indeed all Gods words are most true, but not many have an Oath annexed as this hath, which he (that will not have us swear but upon weighty Occasions) would not have added, but because the belief of this is the Foundation of all Religion, since no man can begin to seek to God till he believe he delights in MercyHeb. 11.6. and is willing to receive those that turn to him; wherefore let us not doubt so great and necessary a truth confirmed with his OathO beatos nos quo­rum causa Deus ju­rat! O miserrimos si nec Deo juranti credimus. Tert. de poenit., who assures us he wills not the death of a sinnerLXX. [...], Vatab. num deside­ro aut volo. with his Will, nor desires it as we do those things we have pleasure in, but is even forced to it against his inclination. Which gracious nature of God is here set before the sinners eyes, to discover what probability there is for his granting out such a Commission, because he that desireth not the death of such, will not withold Mercy, nay he will by the offer of a Pardon prevent it, for this phrase means, he desires the life, even the everlasting life of all penitentsNegatio mali in S. S. notat accumu­lationem boni. Job. 3.18. Job. 11.26. vide 1 Tim. 2.4. 1 Thess. 5.9., and if [Page 111] the assurance of Remission will support them, and give them encouragement to seek for happiness, they shall not want it. For to do good is the Nature of God, he doth this willingly and readily, without the consideration of merit or expectation of reward, but Punishments are Extorted from himLam. 3.33. Vatab. ex corde: non est proprium Dei affligere & castigare homines sed alie­num. by mens wickedness, and when he inflicts them, he expostulates with himself like an indulgent Father about to correct a disobedient childHos. 11.8. Ezek. 33.11.. So that it is no incredible thing that he should send a Pardon; it is the device of Sathan to picture the Al­mighty so dreadful, that he may be a terror to his Supplicants, to make men fear, and hate and fly from him, rather then serve or love him. But God is love, and especially kind to Men [...] Plato. 1 John 4.8. who have no reason to dishonour God by dismal apprehen­sions of him: Remember I beseech you, the Price payed for you, the Covenant made with you, the Pro­mises given to you; call to mind how justly, frequently and easily he might have cut you off, if he had not designed to be Reconciled, and think of the earnestness of his invitations, continuance of his patience, the arts of his providence, and all other means used to preserve you; and then blush at your selves for having ever had hard thoughts of God, or doubt­ing he would not Absolve you: Whoever hath so con­ceived of God is as bad as an Atheist, for he takes a­way Gods Being, and this his goodness, as if like the Scythian DeitiesMeliùs esset nullos credere Deos, quam esse putare, sed sanguine caesorum ho­minum laetatos ex­istimare. Plutar. de Superstit. Scyth. & Gallorum., he rejoyced in humane Sacrifices, and we our selves had rather be reported dead then traduced living; but though this unbelief do attempt to dishonor [Page 112] God, the mischief lights upon it self: for God is glo­rious still in Mercy, and he that does not believe it, is void of love, and hope, weak in Faith, full of fears, and dismal expectationsEt faciunt ani­mos humiles formi­dine divum, Depres­sosque premunt ad terram — Luc., and when he that is perswaded of Gods mercy, can rejoyce in hearing this Absolution, the other quarrels with the Messenger, or suspects the Master, and tortures himself with endless scruples.

§. 5. But rather that he should turn from his wick­edness and live] We must be cautious while we en­deavour to prevent despair, that we encourage not presumption, and least any should think when they hear of Gods kindness to sinners, that he will allow them their sinsRom. 6.1. this is added, to shew that he so desires our happiness as the end, that he desires our holi­ness as the only way thither, he would have us live, viz. in Eternal glory, but his desires cannot be accom­plished, if we continue in our wickedness, because then God is obliged in justice to destroy us; therefore he labours to turn us from those evil ways which end in death, and to bring us into the safe paths of holiness, which are the beginning of Heaven upon earth, for the felicity of Heaven is but an addition to, and the per­fection of that begun holiness; in vain therefore does any trust to this Mercy of God who lives wickedly still: for what Father would spare his offending Child; or what Prince pardon his rebellious Subject, but upon condition they will not renew the same Crimes; it is possible indeed to deceive men into Remission, when the offenders mean not to reform; Caesar was stab'd by Brutus a reconciled enemy, whom he had adopted for his son; Cicero was beheaded by Popilius whom he had saved from publique justice. But the All-seeing God knows your purposes, and can tell what you will do hereafter; so that you deceive your selves in hoping for forgiveness while you remain impenitent; but you cannot deceive him to make him grant to it; [Page 113] he will not make his mercy the support of your iniquity; and it would undo [...]. Orig. [...]. l. 3. sinners if he should too easily forgive; such mer­cy before true repentance, would make sin cheap, and encourage men to do wickedly. Wherefore he sends his Ambassadors to proclaim his gracious intentions of saving you, least any should grow despe­rate with Cain Gen. 4.13., and as the har­dened traitor, resolve to dye in their rebellion; but these Ministers of God are first to turnActs 3. ult. men from their iniquities, and if they prevail in that, they have a Pardon ready sealed, and can assure them of life everlasting; and that God who punisheth unwillingly will freely forgive, he must either condemn or save you; it is most evident he had rather give you life, and will rejoyce if you accept it, and if you miss it, it is because you had rather sin and dye, not because he had rather you should so perish.

§. 6. And hath given Power and Commandement to his Ministers] Whoever hath a just right, and ab­solute Authority, may either exercise it in Person or Depute others, by communicating to them their Power subordinately, and then these substitutes have a Mini­sterial right so far as their Commission extends; a Temporal Prince can do thus, and choose which of his Subjects he pleaseth to act thus in his Name, and by his Authority. Much more may the God of Heaven do so, and we are taught whom he did chooseMatth. 28. ult. the Apostles and their successors, who are his Ambassa­dors2 Cor. 5.20. his Ministers and Stew­ards of divine Mysteries1 Cor. 4.1., nay the Presidents of SoulsHeb. 13.17. Gr. [...] 1 Thess. 5.12. Gr. [...]. and Levit. 10., [Page 114] and the familiar friends of GodVer. 13. [...] propinqui Dei. Fa­gius in locum. and the Scripture calls them AngelsJud. 2.1. C. P. ascendit Propheta in legatione à coram domino., because they have the same imployment which the Antients ascribed to Angels [...]. Philo. de Plant. Noe. [...] — divinorum sunt pa­tefactores — Traducunt divina ad nos & nostra vicis­sim ad divina per­ducunt Jamblith. de Mysteriis., to con [...]ey Messages between God and Men; to present our Prayers to him, and bring back to us the news of his Love, and especially to bring this Pardon to the Penitent, and to proclaim it even to the Im­penitent. Wherefore let those that despise the Priest, or invade his office, or allow no difference be­tween a Pardon pronounced by him, and an ordinary Person; let them take heed of contemning those whom God so highly honours, and beware they intrench not upon the supreme Power of the Sender, in disallowing the subordinate Power of those that are sent. A Condem­ned man may be told of a Pardon intended to him, but he will then believe and humbly rejoyce in it, when his Princes herald approaches with it in his hand: Oh that we would shew as much reverence and joy upon the news of a greater Ab­solution; that learned Professor may be our patternDr. Reynolds., who though he in some things dissented, yet in this of Absolution, he was so clear, that he desired it on his death bed, and kist the hands of his Brother ProfessorDr. Holland., who at his earnest request had absolved him. But besides their power, as the Ambassadors of Christ, they have a special charge and com­mand to restore them that fallGalat. 6.1., to comfort the feeble-minded1 Thess. 5.14., and under the Allegory of ShepheardsEzek. 34.4, &c. [Page 115] are severely threatned, if by their neglect, the desea­sed, broken, and scattered ones of the flock shall perish; and certainly if sinners grow desperate out of igno­rance that they may be forgiven, it will be heavily charged upon these Shepheards who should have pro­claimed this as we do in our Church every day, to bring such to a hearty Repentance. A power we have al­waies, but when there is any truly humbled soul, then we have an express Command to loose them of their bonds.

§. 7. To declare and pronounce to his People being Penitent the Absolution and Remission of their sins] As the Priests of the Law were to pronounce a blessing upon the offerersNum. 6.24, &c. so those of the Gospel are to dispense the blessing of Absolution unto the Penitent, this we declare in this daily form according to the Power which God hath given us, and upon great need and especial occasion, are ready more solemnly to pro­nounce it to those that are prepared for it, according to the particular charge we have received; and in both Cases we can assure those that truly Repent, that the guilt of their sin shall be absolved, and the Pu­nishment remitted: But God himself will not forgive any but those that are Penitent, and therefore his ser­vants cannot, whose power in this is limited and re­gulated by his Will. We indeed cannot see the hearts of men, nor infallibly determine of the sincerity of their repentance; but yet we see external signs of it, prostration, confession, and in some sighs and tears; wherefore Charity obligeth us to judge favou­rably1 Cor. 13.7. Justius est occulta de manifestis praejudi­care, quam manifestis de occultis praedam­nare. Tert. Apol. in dubious Cases, and it is better to commit an error on the right hand of Mercy, then a hor­rid crime by cruelty [...]. Antiph., and good menCredulitas error est magis quam culpa, & quidem in optimi cujusque mentem facillimè irrepit: Cicero. especially Ministers, out of [Page 116] tenderness should hope the best. The Rabbins say in the cause of blood, if one have the Casting voice, he must ever take the merciful side, and give his suffrage for sparing, Fagius; and the same reason holds here, espe­cially because in a mixt Congregation, many are truly penitent, and some of them much dejected, and these must not starve for fear others surfet, least we de­stroy the Righteous with the wicked: wherefore we hold out a daily Pardon to such, but we sufficiently exclude the ungodly, because we declare it only be­longs to the Penitent. But yet though the Minister is to judge charitably, the people are to examine impar­tially, because though the Servant cannot, yet the Master can distinguish between the Penitent and Impe­nitent. And though the Minister shall have a reward for his Charity, the obstinate sinner shall not have the benefit thereof. Let it therefore be your care to ex­amine your hearts and repent truly, that so you may not only have a Pardon from Man, but from Almighty God also: do you, as the Jews are taught by their Masters to doBuxt. Syn. c. 18., who are bid to spend the whole Month before the day of Expiation; in examining their lives and repenting of their sins, especially when the Trumpet sounds to give warning four days before, and then we can assure you (as they do them) that on the great day you shall be certainly absolved; he that truly repents, and then comes humbly to receive this Absolution, shall have God sealing it to him, and that day shall be his day of Expiation.

§. 8. He pardoneth and absolveth] The unjust Steward for flattery and advantage, doth in his own name by private Compacts, diminish and re­mit his Masters debts, without his consentLuke 16.5, 6., and those Priests are false Stewards to the God of Hea­ven, who in the same manner acquit sinners. But what­ever t [...] Priests of the Roman Church may get by such fraud [...]i [...] dealings, sure I am God keeps so exact a debt-book, that he will loose nothing, but the credulous [Page 117] debter shall suffer by his rash belief, when he is called over to a new reckoning; but because fidelity is the most necessary qualification in a Steward1 Cor. 4.2.: We do not pretend to do this in our own Names; but being to Publish a Pardon, we do it in Nomine Domini (not We, but He Pardoneth) for it is Gods sole Privi­ledge to forgive sins, and the Scribes and Pharisees cal­led it Blasphemy for any to pre­tend to this powerLuke 5.21.. And the Fathers of the Christian Church prove Christ to be GodErgo qui remit­tit Deus est quia nemo remittit nisi Deus. Hilar. in Math. Can. 8. because he forgave sin, which none but God can do [...]. Chrys. in 1 Cor. 15., and his son Jesus who is also very God, and purchased this Mercy of Absolution with his own bloodIlle solus pec­cata dimittit qui pro peccatis mortu­us est. Ambr. Veniam peccatis quae in ipsum commissa sunt, solus potest il­le largiri qui pecca­ta nostra portavit. Cypr.; wherefore we give to God the things which are Gods, and plainly declare, he is the Author, we the dispensers only of this favour, and the Witnesses and Messengers to bring certain news thereofEn fili certificate remissa tibi esse peccata: hujus me testem habebis, Va­de in Pace. Fer. in Matth. 9.. And this is more comfort to the Penitent, the Supreme Judge, he from whose Sentence is no Appeal, Pardoneth thee: fear not the state of Agag whom Saul had pardoned, but God had not; wherefore Samuel hewed him to pieces in the midst of his vain hopes, that the bitter­ness of death was past. He Pardon­eth that hath no equal to examine or approve, much less superiour to disanul his actings: Our absolu­tion is profitable when the Persons are meet to receive itTunc enim vera est absolutio Praesidentis, cum aeterni ar­bitrium sequitur judicis. Greg. hom. 26.; but the stamp of God will make it currant [Page 118] in Heaven it self. The Priests Pardon is not compleat at present, till it be ratified at the last day: But he Pardoneth at this present, while we are holding out this Absolution, he that knows who among you are true believers and really Penitent, is at this instant sealing your Pardon in Heaven, which makes ours to be valid; we then are but the Messengers and interpreters; but it is our great Master that Absolveth, because what we do is Pronounced in his name, dispensed by his Autho­rity, offered on his Condition, and confirmed by his Approbation.

§. 9. All them that truly repent and unfeignedly believe his holy Gospel] These two acts, Repentance and Faith, are by ChristMark. 1.15. and his ApostlesAct. 20.21. made the Condi­tions of all the Gospel promises; and without them no Absolution can be had: those that have these no man can con­demn, but without these no man can acquit, it was therefore a great arrogance in those Ecclesiasticks in St. Hieroms time, who imagined they could save or de­stroy at pleasure—ut vel dam­nent innocentes vel solvere se noxios ar­bitrantur Hierom. Com in. Matth. l. 3. Nec Angelus nec Archangelus potest: nec Dominus ipse, si peccaverimus, in poenitentiam defe­rentibus non relaxat Ambros. Epist. 28. ad Theodos. and it is as great a vanity in any to believe a Servant acting contrary to his Masters known Will, because it will be insignificant; wherefore if any by hypocrisie shall think to surprize an Absolution; Or if he that dispenseth an act by prejudice or corruption, you must know it is he must ratifie the Pardon who can see whether these qualifications are in him that receives it or no, and though we hold out this Act of a Grace to all, yet our Master pardons none but such as do repent truly and believe unfeignedly, and how many soever do so, if they have been the worst of sinners, they shall every one be forgiven; Let us then take care to come: 1. With an h [...]mble, lowly, penitent and [Page 119] obedient heart, sorrowing and being ashamed, fearing exceedingly, confessing humbly, and resolving hearti­ly against all sin, let us beware that a hard heart, and a customary confession, and hypocritical pretences do not ruine our hopes, and blast our desires for he only Pardoneth the real Penitent. 2. Let us bring with us an unfeigned Faith in his Gospel, trusting in the assu­rances of his Promises, and persuading our selves of the necessity and excellence of his laws, and confirming our souls in the expectations of his rewards, and this Faith unfeigned1 Tim. 1.5. 2 Tim. 1 5. will open the door of Mercy; but for that bold challenge which some make to the promises, and the benefits of the Gospel, while they are void of hatred to sin or love to God, it is only feigned to stifle the accusations of Conscience, and ward off the threats of the Law, and to give the man liberty to sin, and God will never ac­cept such to remission, but discover these men had no other ground for their confidence, but only because they had persuaded themselves of a falshood: Remem­ber you come to him (that searcheth the heart) for a Pardon, and strive that your Repentance may be true, and Faith cordial and sound, as you hope for mercy from him; and learn by this order first to repent of your former evil ways, before you entertain too par­ticular confidences of Gods love and your interest in Jesus; but if you have truly repented, the more firm­ly you believe, the greater will be Gods glory, and the sweeter your comfort, and the speedier will your Absolution be confirmed. Though your iniquities are heinous and innumerable, if upon the sight you have had of them, you do condemn your self, with real purposes of amendment, and notwithstanding your un­worthiness, if you can trust to the Merits of Jesus, and believe all the gracious Promises of the Gospel shall be fulfilled to you: I doubt not to assure this your Repen­tance and Faith, shall pass the test of God himself, and your desires shall be satisfied in his mercy.

[Page 120]§. 10. Wherefore let us beseech him to grant us true Repentance and his holy Spirit] The whole duty of a Minister consists in instruction, and exhortationActs 2.40. Gr. [...]. the first to con­vince the understanding, the second to engage the affections; both which parts of his Office the Priest doth here exercise, for hitherto he hath testified there is Remission to be obtained, and now he exhorts to seek for it; for in this Section we are directed how to obtain, in the follow­ing we are encouraged by the Benefits to be had there­by; now this present exhortation is a conclusion in­ferred from all the former parts of this Absolution, which are in this word [wherefore] urged as so many motives to quicken our addresses, viz. 1. Since God who is full of power and mercy would not the death of us sinners, but desires we may live; therefore we may cheerfully come to him for help, who will be as well pleased with the opportunity of giving, as we with the mercy of receiving, 2. He hath Commissionated Mini­sters, to be the Heralds of his willingness to forgive, wherefore let us in answer to this gracious Proclama­tion, go in and submit to him, who though he be the offended Party, first sent to us to be reconciled. 3. He hath assured us he will Absolve none without true Re­pentance, wherefore let us beg of him, who requires this Condition, to give what he re­quiresDomine da quod jubes, & jube quod vis: D. Augustin. upon all these conside­rations let us beseech, &c. if we now make not our applications, it will be a despising his love, slight­ing his Message, and sending back his servants empty: oh let us earnestly pray for true Penitence, we are en­couraged by his gracious nature, engaged by his cour­teous offer of a treaty, urged by necessity, as being not like to be forgiven without it: further we must ask these favours of him from whom comes every good and perfect giftJames 1.17., for if we consider what we ask, we shall easily discern [Page 121] they must not be sought any where else: Repentance, is a change of the notions of the mind, the choices of the will, the actings of the affections and passions, induring new joys and sorrows, hopes and fears, desires and aversations: so that it is a kind of new CreationEphes. 4.24. [...]. and he alone that brought life out of death, and light out of darkness, can bring us from the death of sin, and darkness of iniquity, to the life and light of holiness, and PietyNulla sine Deo meus bona: Seneca.: we can fall down by our own weight, but we cannot rise out of this narrow Pit without help, nay we sink lower, for our hearts are as backward to re­pent as forward to sin, and by frequent commissions we love sin more, and are more loth to part with it; yesterday we mistook by accident, to day we desire to be again in such circumstances, to morrow we shall run into them—viresque ac­quirit eundo., so that we must not trust in our own heartsProv. 28.1. but seek repentance from God, and his holy Spirit: which being both so necessary for us, and of so incom­parable advantage to us, let us humbly beg this on our knees, beseeching God to grant them to us, which word grant Acts 11.18. denotes a free act of grace from a Prince to his Subject, though few offending Subjects can have a Pardon granted out upon their Repentance, yet God deals so with us, and hath not only promised to forgive us when we do repentJohn 6.37., but to give us grace that we may repentActs 5.31., and if we have his gracious assistance, no doubt we shall repent truly, and not fall into Ahabs hypocrisie, Israels treachery,Psal. 78.34. nor Judas his despair▪ Oh let us pray for his holy spirit of grace which will open our eyes to see our sirs, and soften our hearts to mourn for them, and strengthen our purposes to amend them; and this will be a true Repentance, which con­tains [Page 122] in it an unfeigned Faith, (which is here understood though not expressed) for Faith and true Repentance are so inseparably joyned, that in Scripture Repentance is put for them both, in many pla­cesMatth. 4.17. compared with Mark. 1.15. because he that is truly humbled and really purposed to amend, doth ever trust in Gods mercy; or else it may be under­stood when we pray for his holy Spirit, we mean, to produce in us all graces, especially Faith, which is that gracious fruit of the Spirit of AdoptionGal. 4.16. for by it we call God Father, and as such rely on him. 'Tis certain, if we can prevail with God for his holy Spirit, it will bring both Faith and all Graces with it, and will assist us to do good, when Repentance hath taken us off from our evil courses, this will keep out those lusts which Repentance began to exclude; but observe Repentance goes first, for you must not expect this holy Dove will abide in impure placesPietas inducit Spiritum Sanctum. R. R. —ad Candida tecta columbae., when the unclean Spi­rit expects his house to be swept and garnishedMatth. 12.44.: we may then hope to have our Prayers for Gods holy Spirit heard, when Repen­tance hath prepared his lodgings in our hearts.

§. 11. That those things may please him which we do at this present] Having thus taught you who to pray to, and what to pray for, it remains that we shew the great advantages of having your Prayers heard, that so you may not put up so weighty a request with­out such hearty desires and zealous affections as are suitable to it: for this one Petition granted will pro­cure you: 1. Present acceptance, 2. Future assistance, 3. Endless happiness; true Repentance and Gods holy Spirit will assure all this to you, but if you pray not so devoutly and earnestly as to obtain them; your Absolution must be cancelled, your services rejected, your souls continue polluted here, and be condem­ned [Page 123] to endless misery hereafter, so that we hope your own Interest will quicken you most passionately to beg for these: to which purpose consider them seve­rally. 1. If your Confession, Prayers, and Endea­vours be such as can prevail with God to give you a true Repentance, and his holy Spirit, then all the duties now performed shall be acceptable, particu­larly and in the first place, that which we Ministers are doing, viz. pronouncing the Absolution; this shall be confirmed by God, and he will assent to it, so that your Pardon shall be inrolled in Heaven, and then all other duties that we and you do, shall be pleasing to God and beneficial to you; our mutual and common Prayers shall be answered, our praises accepted, our hearing shall be converting and salutiferous, our Communicating an infallible conveyance, and irrevo­cable seal of Grace and peace. But without Repentance all our prayers and praises and all we doSee of this at large before in Sect. 2. shall be rejected as a mocking of God; without his ho­ly spirit; also all our observances are harsh and unpleasing, flat and dull in Gods account, it is this good Spirit that makes our hearts and tongues agree, this inlightens our minds to see our wants, quickens our memory to remember them, toucheth our hearts with a sense of them, con­firms our Faith that God can supply us, and enlarges our affections to beg the relief of them. In a word, this Spirit of God helps us to ask, inclines him to give, and fits us to receive all we pray for; so that God is not pleased when we worship him without itGal. 4.6. John 4.24. Rom. 8.26., and denies nothing when we have it: so that our Sa­viour accounts [...] Luc. 11.13. Is. [...]. Matth. 7.11. it the same to pray for the holy spirit, and all good things which spring from it. And now who would not earnestly beseech for such a true Repentance as might invite this Holy Spirit in­to their hearts, which will be the [Page 124] seal of their Pardon, and make all they do well­pleasing to God; to please him is the Christians highest aim; it was Davids prayerPsal. 19.14. and the greatest blessing the Priest could wishNumb. 6.24, 25, 26. Psal. 20.3, 4. that Almighty God might accept them. Poor Socrates after many a tedious step in a virtuous but afflicted stateAn diis placent quae feci nescio, hoc autem solum scio me sedulò haec egisse ut placerent., could not tell whether he had given content to his Deities or no: but whoever of you have the grace of Repen­tance and the holy spirit, are not in those uncertainties: but have Enochs Testimony Heb. 11.5. that you do please God.

§. 12. And that the rest of our lives hereafter may be pure and holy] this is the second benefit and mo­tive earnestly to pray for these things, for so you shall not only be welcomed at present with a gracious smile, but all your lives long be reputed as the friends of God, and by his help shall be preserved as pure as a true Repentance hath made you, and as holy as those are who are under the Guard of the Spirit of holiness: Pray therefore with all your soul for a true Repentance, or else as soon as your soul is washed it will return to its impure wallowings, and all your labour is in vain hitherto2 Pet. 2.22. laterem lavare. for a feigned repentance, will send Ab­solom away for a while: but upon the next Enterview, will hurry us with more passion into his embraces; whereas the deep wounds of the true penitent make sin hateful to him while he lives, and he that gets on a white garment with so much difficulty, will not easily sully it but care­fully preserve it pure as his tears have made it. And upon the same ground be very pressing for the holy spirit. Which if you can obtain, you shall not only be preserved from the spots of sin, but shall shine with the lustre of a holy life; for our goodness is apt to vanishHos. 6.4. we [Page 125] are wavering and soon weary, unless we have that esta­blishing spiritPsal. 51.14. David prays for, and then all duties will be easie, and we shall be strong, for love and the sense of his assistance will carry us cheer­fully through them all, so as to be our pleasure, not burden; and when we are arrived to this, nothing can bribe us to forsake them: Oh happy soul that is thus begun to be restored to that purity and holiness which are part of Gods ImageEphes. 4.24., and parcels of the Divine Perfections; blessed is he that is so far advanced, that God is not like to forsake him, because he hath made him holy, pure, and a fit temple for the inhabi­tation of his spirit, nor is he likely ever to forsake that God, whose mercy hath saved him, whose grace doth refresh him, whose waies please him, and his glo­rious bounty which faith discovers, doth still allure him to press forward to neerer unions and unseparable connexions; no state under the Sun is to be longed and wished for like this, which a true Repentance, and Gods holy Spirit brings us to.

§. 13. So that at the last we may come to his eter­nal joy through Iesus Christ our Lord, Amen.] There is nothing more desirable then the sweet peace of a good Conscience, but only that which is the end and perfection thereof, and that is that happiness which is infinite and endless, which the Scripture calls an eter­nal and everlasting joyIsai. 35.10. Chap. 61.7. & 51.11. which neither men nor devils can lessen or interrupt, much less put a peri­od to it: And if God give us true Repentance, it will preserve us from the sins which forfeit this, and if he add his holy spirit, it will safely lead us into those paths of righte­ousness which lead thither, where we can desire no more, because we have all that is desirable. There are no cares to disturb, no fears to allay nor sorrows to abate those ravishments of delight for ever: there is joy which far surpasseth the half-sad and mixed [Page 126] pleasures which this world hath, being nothing else but pure joy, which pleaseth by its own excellence, and by having no fears nor possibility of defailance in de­gree or continuance; we tast something of it in the charming calm of a strong faith, and a quiet consci­ence, with undeceived expectations of Gods love; but this is but the land-skip of our heavenly Canaan, which Jesus hath purchased for us and God the Fa­ther will grant unto us, and the most holy Spirit will be our guide thitherPsal. 51.14. LXX. [...]., the whole glorious Trinity is concerned for us, and will cooperate with us, to put us into possession of them, and then rejoyce over us to all eternity. The Father who forgave us, the Son who dyed for us, and the Blessed Spirit who wrought effectually in us, will Communicate this their joy with us and to us for ever. And lastly, to shew that you thankfully follow these Directions of the Ministers, and have in your own heart and thoughts most devoutly petitioned God for a true Repentance, and his holy Spirit (by means whereof all these in­comparable benefits may redound to you) in testimo­ny I say hereof, you sum up all in a Petitionary Amen, desiring it may be so, and assenting also to the truth of all this: It is most true, and therefore oh so be it unto you. Amen.

The Paraphrase of the Absolution.

BE it known to every one of you that hath confes­sed his sins with an humble, lowly, Penitent and obedient heart, that [Almighty God] Supreme King of Heaven and Earth, whose Royal Prerogative it is ful­ly to acquit or finally to condemn, being [the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ] who assumed our nature and suffered for our sins, this great God (by his Merits) is of an angry Judge become a tender Father, [Page 127] and hath solemnly sworn he is one [who desireth not] neither taketh pleasure in [the death] or damnation [of a sinner] though never so justly deserving it [but rather] chuseth to have opportunity to shew mercy, and therefore he useth all possible means [that he may turn from his wickedness] which will bring the sinner into condemnation, that by leaving these paths of death, he might be forgiven [and live] in ho­liness and comfort here, and in everlasting glory here­after. [And] to confirm this his good will, and keep penitent sinners from despair, he [hath given] and in holy Scripture communicated [Power] by vertue of his Supreme Authority [and Commandment] for the exercise of this power, for when poor sinners need comfort he hath given special charge [to his Ministers] lawfully chosen by himself (and those he appoints) to be his Ambassadors, [to declare] at all times his wil­lingness to pardon all [and pronounce] Absolution more particularly and plainly (to those that by return­ing and obedience do own him even) [to his People being Penitent] for all their offences, as you now from your hearts seem to be: Know ye therefore that we are Authorised in Gods name to bring to such the message of [the Absolution] from the guilt [and Re­mission] of the punishment [of their sins.] And by vertue of the power, and in obedience to the Com­mand given to us by God, we do now proclaim, that not we, but [He Pardoneth] that can do it by his own right [and Absoldeth] both from guilt and Punish­ment [all them] be they never so many, and their sins never so great, that are qualified for a Pardon, by those conditions which are by him required, even them [that truly Repent] and heartily grieve for all their evil ways, longing to be delivered from them, and seri­ously purposing to amend them; these shall never be condemned, if they will trust in his mercy [and Vn­feignedly believe] and are firmly perswaded of the ex­cellency of the precepts, and the truth of the Promi­ses of [his holy Gospel] and if they particularly accept this message of his Love therein manifested [wherefore] [Page 128] since God is so able and willing to pardon, and hath sent us his Ministers to offer a Pardon if you repent and believe, oh let us not loose the benefit of so gra­cious an offer, but [let us] all, since all are sinners, go together to the Throne of grace upon this courte­ous summons, and [beseech him] earnestly, who sent it to us of his favour and bounty [to grant us true Repentance] such as he can work in us, and such as he will accept, so as to forgive us thereupon, and having thereby cleansed us from by-past sins, let us most hearti­ly beg the help of his grace [and his holy Spirit,] to purifie our hearts, strengthen our Faith, and bless our indeavours of reformation, so constantly that we may have all our desires accomplished; which petition if God shall grant the blessed event will be [that those things] even all the duties which you shall now per­form, and the Absolution now pronounced, which is the office of the Minister [may please him] so as that he hear your Prayers, and seal your Pardon, and bless all [which we do at this present] when he hath cleansed us from iniquity and quickened us by his spirit, the fruit shall be present acceptance [and that the rest of our lives hereafter] which formerly have been so sin­ful [may be pure] from wickedness, sanctified and righteous [and holy] full of all well-pleasing, and that we may persevere all our daies in this happy course [so that at the last] when Death puts an end to the tedious sorrows, and short contents of this mortal life [we may come to his eternal joy] that is unconceivable and endless, without mixture or diminution, and which is so much above our deserts that we could not hope ever to obtain it but [through Iesus Christ our Lord] who by his Death purchased this Pardon, by his interces­sion prevaileth for grace, and at his Ascension took pos­session of this eternal joy for all that are truly Absol­ved; to which we all say [Amen.] Lord be it so unto us. Amen.

SECTION V. Of the Lords Prayer.

Of the Lords Prayer in General.

§. 1. WHat hath hitherto been performed by the Church, was rather a preparation to Prayer then Prayer it self. For this Confession and Absolution answers to the Heathen Washings, and those the Jews used before they approached their altars: So that we may say the first place is by us assigned to the first and chiefest of all Prayers, which should have stood in the front of all; but only till we had repented of our disobedience, we ought not to call God Father, and till we have his Par­don, we cannot with comfort call him so. He that hath been in Rebellion, must have his offence forgiven before he presume to petition for acts of grace, so we being praedisposed by Confession and Absolution, begin with this Prayer. And sure this deserves to be first, since it was made by Jesus, and endited by his divine spirit, to be a guide to, and a part of our daily De­votionsLuc. 11.1. [...] Math. 6.9. [...]. vid. LXX. Numb. 6.23. [...] Debet benedictio ista proferri linguâ sanctâ, cum nomine Dei proprio. Fagius in loc. to be used as oft as we need our daily bread, saying these words or praying in this manner, which is all one, for that form of blessing (Num. 6.23.) the Jews are prescribed to use in that manner, who yet keep both words (and lan­guage) in the Pronunciation; this Prayer Christ had delivered in his first Sermon Matth. 6. but it seems his Disciples did not then under­stand it for a formSee modo Dia­trib. on Matth. 6.9. so that the next year they requested him for a Form, such as the Doctors among them were wont to give their [Page 130] Schollers, as a Badge of their Relation to such a Master; and then Luke 11.1. our Lord prescribed this set Form, which for words and phra­ses he tookTam longè abfu­it Dominus Ecclesiae ab omni affectatione non necessariae novi­tatis. Grotius. out of the Jewish forms with little variationVid. Capelli not. in. Crit. Sacr. to shew how far he was from all af­fectation of novelty in Devotion: and certainly we may discern in it a lively resemblance of its Au­thor, who was the highest and low­est, the greatest and least, God and Man: The Comprehensiveness of it is the admiration of the wisestQuantum sub­stringitur verbis, tantùm diffunditur sensibus. Tert. the plainess suit­ing still the meanest capacity, for it is so clear that all may under­stand it, so short that any may learn it, so full as to take in all our wants, and so exact as to shew us what we should beƲnusquisque no­strûm sic discat o­rare, & de orationis lege qualis esse de­beat noscere. Cypr. de Orat. as well as what we should ask, and is the EpitomeBreviarium Evangelii. Tertul. de Orat. of the Gospel. Herein we glo­rifie God in desiring his honour may be made manifest, and are mindful of our selves in praying for all Graces, Reverence and Fear, Sanctification and Purity, Submis­sion and Obedience active and pas­sive, Faith and Love, Diligence and Zeal, Constancy and Perseverance; and for our Bodies we beg, Food and Raiment, Health and Strength, Riches and Friends, a good Name and a long Life, so far as they are good for us: We look back to our sins past and humbly crave Remission, we look forward, first to our duty engaging our selves in purposes of holy Charity, and then to our danger, earnestly intreating his preventing grace and pitty, may preserve us from sin and punish­ment, the snares of men and devils: finally we look upwards in an humble acknowledgment of his good­ness and greatness, and just deservings of all ho­nour and glory from us and all the World. In [Page 131] this one Form as we represent all our own wants, so we exercise all gracesQuot simul ex­punguntur officia? Dei honor in patre, fidei testimonium in nomine, oblatio obse­quii in voluntate, commemoratio spei in regno, petitio vitae in pane, exomologesis debito [...]um in depre­catione, sollicitudo tentationum in postu­latiene tutelae. Ter­tul. de Orat. here is our belief of his goodness, our persuasion of his love, our desire after his holiness, our subjection to his Authority, and hope of his King­dome; our willingness to suffer; and readiness to do his will; here we declare our dependance on his Providence; and contentedness with his dispensations, our Peni­tence for former sins, and resolu­tions of amendment; our sense of our own frailty, and our trust in his mercy and grace, and all this ending with acts of Faith and Love, joy and praise, Devotion and Ado­ration: So that this Divine Form is fitted for all times, and all places; and all persons. The ignorant must use it because he may understand it, the knowi [...]g that they may understand it better, the sinner that he may be holy, the holy man least he become a sinner, the rich prays thus for the sanctification of his gifts, the poor for the supply of his wants, in private it extends to particular needs, in publique it unites us all into one soul, and makes us equally desireNon singulis pri­vatam precem man­davit, sed Oratione communi & concor­di prece pro omnibus jussit orare. Cypr. Epist. 8. others good with our own, be­ing indited in a publique stile, so that though it be useful every where, yet it is especially fitted for the Assemblies of the Church, where all Antiquity used it as the Salt of all other officesSat omnium di­vinorum o [...]ctorum [...] and we in Imitation of them: for our Church prescribes it after the Absolution for acceptance, after the word of God read, and the recital of the Creed, for assistance in holiness, and confirmation in Faith, in the Letany for deliverance from evil, in the Communion Service to dispose us for a penitent hearing of the Laws of [Page 132] God, never too often, nor never superfluously (as you may observe afterwards) for how can we too often joyn his most perfect Prayer to ours that are so im­perfect, since by him both we and our prayers are a­lone made acceptable. Those that presented Petitions to the Roman Emperors, drew them up by the directi­on of some judicious Lawer: but we have this Sacred Form from the wonderful Counsellor, who came out of the Bosom of God, and knew his treasures as well as our wants, he best could inform us what was fit for us to ask, and what most likely for him to grant; he was to go to Heaven to be our Advocate there, and he hath taught us this, that there may be a Harmony between our requests and his. What zeal and height of devout affections are sufficient to offer up this Prayer with, drawn up by the great Master of Requests, and orderer of all entercourse between God and Man? how sure is this of acceptanceAnimata suo pri­vilegio ascendit coe­lum, commendans pa­tri, quae filius docuit. Tertull. which is stamped with his Image, signed with his hand, and sent in his name, his Power will make it prevalent, and Gods love to his dear Son most acceptableDum prece & Oratione quam filius docuit, ad patrem lo­quitur faciliùs au­diamur. Cypr. for what can pierce the ears sooner, or melt the heart of a tender Father more readily, then the voice of his only and Beloved Son, use it therefore Reverently and heartily and doubt not to be heard.

The Division of the Lords Prayer.

The Lords Prayer hath three Parts,

  • 1. The Preface, or Com­pellation
  • 2. The six Pe­titions, which concern
    • Expres­sing,
      • 1. Charity to Men
        • Our
      • 2. Faith in God
        • Father
      • 3. Fear of God
        • which art in Heaven,
    • Either Gods Glory, by
      • 1. The Reve­rence of his At­tributes
        • hallowed be thy Name,
      • 2. The Exercise of his Authority
        • thy King­dome come,
      • 3. The fulfilling of his Will,
        • thy Will be done in earth as it is in Heaven,
    • Or our own good, in
      • 1. Temporal supplies
        • give us this day our daily bread,
      • 2. Remission of sins past
        • and forgive us our tres­passes as we forgive them that trespass against us,
      • 3. Delive­rance for the fu­ture, from
        • Sin
          • and lead us not into tem­ptation
        • Pu­nish­ment
          • but deliver us from evil,
    • Being an acknow­ledge­ment of God
      • 1. As Supreme
        • for thine is the Kingdome,
      • 2. As Omnipo­tent
        • the Power,
      • 3. As Gracious
        • and the Glory,
      • 4. As Eter­nal
        • for ever and ever, Amen.
  • 3. The Conclu­sion or Doxolo­gy

A Practical Discourse on the Lords Prayer.

§. 2. OUr Father which art in Heaven] This was the usual Preface to the Jewish Forms of Prayer who stiled God their Father which was in heavenPater noster qui es in coelis fac nobis gra iam. Sed. Te­phil. Lusitan. Deus noster qui in coelo unicus es: in lib. Musar.. But since they owned not God the Son, they could not justly call God Father, and being in bondage to the LawGalat. 4.6. Servis & [...]ancillis non permissum Abba vel Imma [...] Dominis suis dicere. in Gem. they were Servants rather then Sons, and such (by their own rule) might not call their Masters by the name of Father. This Appellation suit­eth us better who are by Jesus a­dopted to be the Sons of God, and by his Spirit who obtained that priviledge, we are taught to cry Abba FatherGal. 4.6., he that is the eternal Son of God himself, who hath alone right to this Name, hath put the words in our mouths: and what fitter words to begin our Prayers then these two which include the principal requisites of Prayer, Faith and Charity, no man can call God his Father but by Faith, and he must be in Charity that can add Our Father, which can­not be said devoutly but by him that is free from wrath to man, or doubting2 Tim. 2.8.: 'Tis certain God is our Father, for he hath created us after his own Image, and begotten us again by the washing of Rege­neration, he feeds and cloths us, preserves and pro­vides for us; he teacheth us what is right, and cor­recteth us when we do amiss, and Finally he hath done like a Father in providing an eter­nal inheritance for us2 Cor. 12.14. even such as men make for their Chil­dren2 Sam. 7.19. G. P. Talis enim est provisio humana.. He hath ever expres­sed a Fatherly love to us, and care [Page 135] of us, and tenderness toward us; and this Jesus obligeth us to acknowledgeIsai. 63.16. that while we call him Father we may be grate­full to him, and have the affecti­ons of Children upon us when we come to him in our needs, trusting in his mercy, persuaded of his All-sufficiency, rejoycing in hope, and filled with love and joy and comfortable expectations, because we are going to our Father: and least if we were uncharitable to our Bretheren, that unlikeness to God should confute our calling him FatherMatth. 5.45. Psal. 145.9. who is lo­ving to every man, we must by ad­ding [Our] shew a universal charity to all the world, not arrogantly confining this priviledge to our selves, and out of pride or passion excluding others from it; but we must com­prehend all men within it as our bretheren, sons of the same Father, making a Common Prayer to the Common Father of all mankind; not looking sordidly to our selves alone, but as members of the same Mistical body1 Cor. 12.25. having a feeling of each others wants, and desiring the Preservation of the whole, rather then our private satisfactions; we must therefore when we begin this Prayer lay aside all malice and envy, and with loving hearts, joined hands, and united voices, address our selves, as so many deer Brothers and Sisters, to Our Father, so shall we cause the Angells to Sing Ecce quam bonum Psal. 133.1. how pleasant a thing it is: and no Musick will be more pleasing in the ears of our heaven­ly Father. But many Children have gone to their earth­ly Parents in their needs, and found no relief, where they had no means to help, and could no otherwise know the love of their deer Fathers, then by a sigh or a tear. Oh my poor Child, I cannot help thee; where­as we need not fear such Returns, for our Father reigns in Heaven, the Center of all happi­ness; so that he can do what he plea­sesPsal. 115.3., for Omnipotence and All-sufficiency [Page 136] are annexed inseparably to that Royal Throne. Our Lord Jesus presents us with the seat of his glory, to mind us to acknowledge his Dominion and Power, and to adore his Infiniteness and Immensity; for he whom we pray to hath all things under him, to be ordered by his will, and all Creatures, even mil­lions of blessed Angels, to execute his Commands, and this should heighten our minds to ask things more ex­cellent then the perishing vanities of this world; this remembrance that he is in Heaven should strengthen our Faith in his Power and Mercy, for what can we his Children want on Earth, who have a Father in Heaven that can do all things, and who is so full of goodness that he is not moved by all his glory to despise us, but whatever advantages he hath, his love makes them all ours, and he is in Heaven now, but he intends to bring us thither to him, yet while we are upon Earth we must approach with lowly addresses, and all reverence; because we come before him who is in Heaven, adored by the blessed Angels with prostrations, and veiled faces.

§. 3. Hallowed be thy Name] The glory of God which is the principal end of our Creation, ought to be the first in our desires, and we are doubly obliged to desire the honour of his name, both because he de­serves it upon the account of his glorious Perfections, so that all the Earth is bound to adore the Name of him that dwells in Heaven, and also because he is our Fa­therNullum pro­brum intollerabilius ignominia parentûm: Quis non commotus est— &c. Grot. ex Eurip. [...].; and if we so much desire the honour of our Natural Fathers, that no good Child can endure to hear them reproached, how much more should we long after our Hea­venly Fathers glory, and pray that none might abuse his sacred Name, which if we be his true Sons will be unsufferable to us; how can we but desire it may be treated by us and all men at all times, with that reverence and Religious respect that [Page 137] befits so great a Majesty, who is separated from this lower World as far as Heaven is above the Earth, and therefore his Name is to be esteemed as no common thing, but separated and set apart, which is the meaningLevit. 20.24. Deut. 26.28.19. Sanctificatio est se­peratio per modum excellentiae. Rab. D. Kimhi in Isai. 56.2. of hal­lowing of it, the regarding it as a thing truly excellent, and so it is in it self so holy that it cannot be pro­faned by Men nor Devils, so as to loose any part of its essential puri­ty, any more then the Suns illustri­ous beams are polluted with the evaporations of a filthy dunghill; the blasphemies of hell it self cannot prejudice Gods name, any more then the barkings of Dogs and howling of evening Wolves do to the splendor of the Moons shining: and for this cause it were needless to pray that Gods name might either be or remain holy: but only, that being holy in it self, it may by us and all men be looked on as in­finitely above us, and used with reverence, and an awful regard. Now this Name of his is himself and all that is his, it is himself as he can be knownRom. 1.19. Gr. [...]. by us, for it is his Attributes, and all that his name is called upon, all that represents him to us, or relates to him, his Works, his Worship, his Sabbaths, his Vice-gerents and Officers in Church and State, and all that is given to him or his; and since we cannot behold Gods Es­sence which is incomprehensible, our Reverence to him will appear by our respect to his Name, which is all we have of him with us here on Earth. Then his name is hallowed by us, and all people, when we love his Goodness, trust in his Mercy, believe his Promises, fear his Threatnings, acknowledge his Wisdome, and adore his Power, and live answerable to his Attributes. When we praise him for his works, speak well of all he doth, and worship him with Humility and Faith, true affections and hearty desires: when we keep his Sab­baths, obey Kings (his substitutes) respect Ministers [Page 138] (his messengers) love his people, and inviolably pre­serve all consecrated things; and finally, when we de­mean our selves towards God and all that is his as may suit so great a Majesty, and so gracious a Father: and further, we must be careful, that since we are called by the name of Christ, that we do not profane that holy name2 Tim. 2.19. by wicked lives, but be moved to strive to shew our Reve­rence and admiration of so holy a NameSanctificetur nomen tuum per ope­ra nostra — quo­cunque tempore fa­cimus quod bonum & rectum est Sanctifi­camus nomen ejus magnum. Drus. ex lib. Musar. in Matth. 6. [...]. Cyril. Alex. by becoming holy, and seperating from all sin, as his name is seperated from all pollution; it be­comes us who are honoured with his name in whatever we do or speak or think, to be careful that (by defiling and abusing our selves) we cast not dishonour on him that hath condescended to such a re­lation. Oh let us beware we do nothing wilfully to occasion Reli­gion to be slandered by the enemies thereof, for otherwise our lives will be a contradiction to our Prayers.

§: 4. Thy Kingdome come] It is the Observation of every good man, that although God is and ever shall be a glorious KingPsal. 10.16. and Psal. 29.10. in deluvium Deus se­dit, h. e. Perditis omnibus creaturis, tamen regnum ejus manet. R.R. whatever be­come of this lower world; yet the devils hate him, and wicked men rebel against him, and their own corruptions will not fully submit to him, and all this while the great King of Kings seems to connive at all, seldome exercising his power to subdue, or his justice to punish and destroy his enemies, so that the whole world abounds with Impiety and Confusion: and then what wonder if the Children of God, who know their Fathers Power and goodness, do earnestly desire he may more visibly reign amongst men, for his glory, and their own good [Page 139] in particular, and the benefit of all the World, for his Kingdome is Regimen Paternum, and consequently our interestIlli deputamus quod ab illo expecta­mus. Tertul. and our happiness and therefore our Prayer; for when our Heavenly Father doth thus ex­ercise his Authority, then his faith­ful servants shall be secured from their enemies, supplied in all their needs and satisfied in all their desires. Now the King­dome of God or HeavenVide Supra Ch. p. 1. §. 6. sig­nifies either his Kingdome of Grace or that of Glory. His Kingdome of Grace we pray may come in a double sense: 1. By an outward profession, viz. That the Gospel may be embraced in all the world, even there where now they are slaves to the Devil and their own lusts, who are servants to the Prince of darknessEphes. 2.2. doing his work, observing his Laws, and paying him Tribute by Sacrifices as their Leige Lord, we pray that these poor Souls may be Converted, believe, and be Baptised, re­nouncing their old Master, and professing themselves Subjects of Jesus and of the great King of all the World. 2. We pray his Kingdome of grace may come by a real subjection, where his Soveraignity is owned; because without this an outward possession is but like the mockery of the cruel Jews, who saluted him (hail King) and then smote him on the face, and so doth every professed Christian that lives wickedly. Where­fore we pray; That his Kingdome may be within us as well as among usLuke 17.21. and where­as now his Laws are broken, his Messengers despised, his People a­bused, and his Enemies cherished; that by the power of his grace in all our hearts, our unruly passions may be tamed, our rebellious lusts mortified, and our naughty desires extinguished; till we all own his Au­thority, fear his displeasure, and obey his Edicts as we ought to do; and if a­ny be so obstinate as still to refuse him for their KingLuke 19.14. [Page 140] we pray that our Lord Jesus would exercise his royal power in punishing all such that others may see and fearPsal. 58. ult., and every good man de­sires for himself this righteous PrincePsal. 45.6. may subdue every op­posing thought in his heart2 Cor. 10.5. and may have the absolute com­mand over all the members of his body and faculties of his soul; and then he hopes his corruption will be restrained, his graces quickened, and all his inward man in much better order, he knows if Christ rule in his heart he shall have more freedome, comfort and peace, then ever he had before. Oh it were happy for the Christian world and every truly Christian soul, if Our Fathers Kingdome were set up in all our hearts, since we all own it with our mouths; Lord let thy Kingdome of grace thus come. Secondly, the Children of God pray for his kingdome of glory, viz. for that vi­sible and glorious manifestation of the Kingdome of Jesus, when he shall come to dispense his glorious re­wards and finall Pardon to his faithful servants, and admit them to be sharers in his joy, and partners in his Kingdome, and to pronounce the fearful doom upon his obstinate and miserable enemies, to make them suf­fer the just deserts of their wilfull opposition and desperate Rebellion, in unexpressible and eternal tor­ments. In which acts the glory of his kingdome, the mightiness of his power, the truth of his word, the infiniteness of his love to his own, and the exactness of his justice to his enemies, shall be so clearly demon­strated to all the world that his faithful ones shall be rapt with joy and wonder, and glorifie him for it to all eternity. Here alass they serve, there they shall reign, here they are despised and afflicted, vext with their own corruptions, grieved for the sins of others, poor and disconsolate, full of cares and fears, which when Christs Kingdome comes, shall not only be done away, but exchanged for endless glory, and boundless felicity. And who can blame [Page 141] them who are weary with slaveryOptamus matu­riùs regnare non diutiùs servire: Tert. de Or. Regnum Dei — Volum Christianorum, confusio nationum, exultatio Angelorum, idem. ibid. to wish for liberty, and long for that happy day which is the end of all their evils, and the beginning of that incomparable joy that ne­ver shall have end. Let ungodly persons fear and tremble at this dreadful day to them; let their tongue falter when they wish for it, and their own confusion, the holy ones of God can joyn with their bretheren under the Altar, in saying, Come Lord Jesus, come quickly; the sooner he comes, the sooner shall their souls be delivered and their desires satisfied in seeing and enjoying their Lord and deer Redeemer. 'Tis true, when a good man considers how dreadful ven­geance will then seize on sinners, out of pitty to them that pitty not themselves; they pray that these despe­rate sinners may first submit to his Kingdome of grace, and are well pleased with the de­ferring of that day2 Pet. 3.9. Pro morâ finis. Tert. ibid. and can pray with the Primitive Christians for the putting that time further off, though it be to their own loss, because so God will be more glorified, and Heavens Quire fuller, and the Musick sweeter, the more are brought home; therefore they pray, that though the Kingdome of Glory be their happiness, yet the King­dome of Grace may first come into the hearts of all that will receive it.

§. 5. Thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven] As Gods Kingdome doth alwaies abide, so his will is e­ver done, and so it may seem superfluous to request it may be done, because it is the Rule by which all Crea­tures act, and they all do bring aboutPsal. 115.3. Rom. 9.19. his Will, when they interd it, and when they do not, and God himself alwaies doth his own WillDeo non posse nolle est, & posse ville. Tertull. in Prax. [Page 142] which is the limit of his infinite power, for he can do and doth what he will, and thus we had sufficiently asked it before in (thy Kingdome come) because this is the property [...]. Herodot. of a King to do what he pleases. But as Gods Kingdome is scarce visible upon Earth, so nei­ther is the accomplishment of his Will, for those that renounce his Authority become LordsPsal. 12.4. to themselves, and do their own Will, even where it displeaseth God, and though his Will be at last done upon them in their final ruine, yet this is not so properly his Will, not (voluntas beneplaciti) his pleasure, no more then the malefactor doth his Prin­ces will when he suffers death by his Laws for a capi­tal crime; because he that made that Punishment did appoint it to terrifie from the Crime, and it was not his intention any should suffer by it, so it is the Will of God that all men should live holily here1 Thess. 4.3. and happily here­after1 Tim. 2.4. Ʋt salvi simus in coe­lis & in terris, quia summa est voluntatis ejus, salus eorum quos adoptavit. Tertull. ut supr., and if any will be wick­ed, it is also his will they shall suffer for it, but then his will is not properly done on them that suffer, but only on supposition they were obstinate sinners, which he would not have them to be: Wherefore we pray that his first and principal Will may be done in the Conversion and Salvation of all men. And having lately viewed the upper part of his Kingdome, where they are ever happy by a full and free obedience to his Heavenly Will, we long and wish, and desire that this lower part of his Kingdome (where so many are yet totally in Rebellion, and others fre­quently revolting when they do profess subjection) even that this World were modelled by that heavenly pattern [...]. Clem. Alex. Strom. 40., as [Page 143] exactly as is consistent with the frailty and mutability of such a state; for 'tis easie to discern, that all the miseries in this world spring from our disobedience to the Laws, and our acting contrary to the Will of God, so that if the corrupt affections of the better sort were subdued, and the evil actions of the more impious did cease, and all did guide their actions by the will of God, we might be very happy even in this world, and should begin our Heaven upon Earth, so that we also pray that since 'tis Gods will for all to live holilyQuid autem De­us vult quam ince­dere nos secundum suam disciplinam. Tert. that this will of his may be accomplished; and be­cause our Heavenly Father hath innumerable blessed Spirits there to perform his will, and they do it cheerfully and readily, fully and constantly; we see how much our endeavours come short of them, and how little reason we have to be puffed up for our imperfect duties, which are begun with reluctancy, deferred by sloth, or interrupted by vanity, carried on heavily, shaken with fears, and some­times broken off by sin; and this prospect doth humble us while we behold them flying on the wings of love and zeal, and our selves creeping by fears and uncer­tainties, and it ought to trouble us that we can do the Will of so great and good a Master in no better man­ner: and then we shall strive and pray that we may know Gods will as fully, and desire to do it as fer­vently, and be enabled to accomplish it as pleasantly and as constantly as the glorious Hosts of Heaven do, both the lights in the lower Orbs which exactly ob­serve the laws of their Creation— sicut coe­lestia semper inconcussa suo vol­vuntur sidera motu. and those glorious Angels, and blessed Spirits which in the regi­ons of bliss, do delight continu­ally [...]. Clem. Constit. l. 2. cap. 56. [Page 144] to serve him. Oh what affections are vigorous e­nough to pray for the same obedience and unity, con­sent and uniformity among Gods Children, as is there above, where every one moves in his own place, with­out disturbance, thwarting, or opposition, making per­fect Harmony, and keeping exact peace, and this is Gods will. But the word [be done] seems to others to have a passive signification, viz. That whatever hap­pens to us or any by the will of God, whether good or evil, it may not be displeasing to us; and this further shews why we prayed his Kingdome might come, that so he may administer all things as he pleaseth, for we are not jealous as the Subjects of earthly Princes sometimes are, least our God should make his will an arbitrary law, because his Holiness and Mercy, Truth and Justice, are his will, we are most sure whatever is his will is best for us, be it Judgment or Mercy, plenty or want, health or sickness, life or death; it is the best for us whether we apprehend it or no, and we ought to wish it may be done, because we know he wills no evil to us— eò nobis benè optamus, quod nihil mali sit in Dei voluntate. Tert., and if some­thing we think ill descends from him, we may say as Melito did to the Emperor about the Persecuti­onsSi quidem te jubente hoc faciunt bonum credamus, quicquid justo impe­ratore jubente com­mittitur. Euseb. l. 4. Histor. Eccl. c. 25. — in hoc dicto ad sufferentiam nos ipsos admonemus. Tert.. If thou commandest them they are good, because injoyned by a just Authority, surely though it may seem hard at present, it is judged fittest for us by him that knows our temper and need, so did the Author of this prayer learn submissionMatth. 26.42. and illustrated this petition by his example, and so St. Paul Acts 21.14. [...]. Pythag., and to murmure against Gods choice was forbidden by a Heathen, and is so impious and foolish, that it is a wishing God out of his Throne, and the reins [Page 145] out of his hands, that we might sit there, and rule all things by our own will; as if we wished our former pe­tition unsaid. Sure we must not only cease to be Chri­stians, but sober men, before we can fancy our selves wiser to contrive, and fitter to dispense all things then God himself is. Socrates his prayer was for what was convenient, not what he might de­sire [...]: & ap. Juvenal. Permittes ipsis ex­pendere numinibus, quid Conveniat nobis, re­bus (que) sit utile nostris. that is plainly, that Gods will might be done: And if we were our own Carvers we should through rashness and folly, passion and pre­judice, ever choose the worst; and having such experience of our mi­stakes, Jesus teacheth us to desire God to order us as he pleases; and if we can live this petition, believe­ing the pleasure of God to be al­waies best, we shall have comfort in all Conditions, and shall glorifie God by such noble opinions of his Wisdome and Power, of his love and mercy, more then by whole burnt-offerings and Rivers of Oyl: for he that can thus fully acquiesce in Gods disposals of all things, must needs believe him to be Supreme and Almighty, and of infinite goodness and mercy: And for this we have the Angels for our Exam­ples; who keep those stations, and do those offices God appoints them, and not what they choose for themselves: and so are all those glorified Saints above, from whom we may learn that the Will of God is to make us eter­nally happy at last: and why should we not give him leave to accommodate us by the way as he pleaseth, and in such manner as may bring us safest to our blessed bretheren now in Glory?

§. 6. Give us this day our daily bread] Ha­ving thus sought the glory of God in the first place, we now proceed to beg a supply for our bodily necessities: but our Sa­viour hath commanded usMatth. 6.31. to seek that first, and hath placed [Page 146] it first— post coele­stia, i. e. post Dei nomen, voluntatem, regnum, terrenis quo­que necessitatibus pe­titioni locum facit. Tert. in his Form of prayer, because that which is for Gods glory is also for the good of our nobler part—pars haec pre­tium corpore majus habet. the soul, and that we might learn that the grace of God is more necessary and beneficial, then our bodily food, and accordingly we ought to pray for it in the morn­ing before we eat our daily bread: yet when we have prayed for spi­ritual things, we that are flesh and not spirit are forced to beg tem­poral things also. We have declared that we do in all things submit to his blessed will, only we crave that which we cannot subsist without; we desire to do his will and observe his pleasure as exactly as the blessed Angels in heaven; but as he does not expectConversationis quidem diligentiam eandem à vobis effla­gito, non tamen im­possibilitatem requi­ro. Chrysost. in Matth. homil. 20. we should live like them without food; so we may de­sire him to remember the difference of our Natures, and give us our daily bread, which is so necessary for us in this frail estate, that we cannot do his will without it: and if this Petition had been wanting, this Prayer had been deficient; nor is there any need for the ancient DoctorsVid. Hieron. in Matth. l. 1. & Tit. cap. 2. & Cassian col­lar. 9. ut & Tert. & Cypr. &c. to allego­rize this Phrase, as if we asked Christ the bread of life, and the com­munication of him in the Sacrament for the food of our souls; for though I can admit this may be un­derstood by way of allusion [...] [...]. Athanasius., yet I cannot allow it as the prin­cipal sense, nor is it below us to ask what God knows we cannot be without. By Bread then we understand all manner of food, meat [Page 147] or drinkIta panis sig­nif. Num. 15.9. Prov. 23.6. Ezek. 4.16. &c. which is necessary for the preservation of life, and also1 Tim. 6.8. whatever is required to support our frail nature (which the Roman Laws comprehended under one word Victus) viz. Food and Raiment, and shelter; for the short­ness of this form doth by one word (Bread) express the supply of all our outward wants as of life and health, safety and success in our honest callings, Riches and Friends, as far as we need them, and as God shall see to be fit for us to receive, and will bestow on us. The things we here pray for are temporal; but if we say this Petition aright we exercise many graces; for by de­siring him to give, we own his Providence, and acknow­ledge him the Fountain of all good things, and that our labours are ineffectual without his blessing; we confess his wisdome, in leaving it him to give, how much he that knows our needs shall be pleased to dispense. We de­clare that we are persuaded of his All-sufficiency and bounty, and therefore we desire not to have our por­tion all at once in our own hands [...]. Philo., least we should be too lavish of it; but that he may be the store-house of all good things, and that we may every day resort to him, of whose love and liberality we do not doubt, and who we know will be as able to relieve us to morrow as to day. We disclaim all unreasonable cares and fears what shall become of us hereafterMatth. 6.33, 34., because our Heavenly Father, that hath all things at his disposal, will daily take care of us; and as the Israelites went eve­ry day to gather MannaExod. 16.4. that no day might pass without a memento of Gods providence; so are we wil­ling to come to him day by day, to keep our hearts free from unreasonable cares, which hinder us in seek­ing better things, and to make us daily mindful of [Page 148] our constant dependance upon him. Here we express the moderation of our desires, not seek­ing riches or honoursPanem peti man­dat quod solum fi­delibus necessarium est, caetera nationes requirunt. Tertull., jewels or ornaments, banquets or voluptuous satisfactions, but only so much as is convenientProv. 30.6. [...]. for the condition we are inJudg. 8.20., and necessary to strengthen us to do the will of God; because if we have not Food and Raiment, the body cannot minister to the soul in duties of Religion [...]. Pro­cop. Goth. 4.; so much therefore we crave but not more, which would not help [...]. Paraph. [...]. l. 1. §. 46. but hinder, not strengthen but weaken us to all good: we ask not these out of any love to them, but meerly out of a sense of our need: Nay it is evident our chief­est care is about spiritual things; for we ask them first and indefi­nitely, as much as we can get, even to serve us to eternity; but (ha­ving no abiding place here) we de­sire no more of those but neces­saries in our journey, providing on­ly from hand to mouth (being as the Greeks phrase it [...]) accounting it a foolish thing to load our selves with much provision in our Inn, where we know not whether we shall stay one night: we only ask from day to day, that we may alwaies shew our readiness to depart whenever God shall call us, for over-much plenty might make us unwilling to dye. Herein we vindicate our selves also from sloth and in­justice; because we pray for our own bread; that is, that which we shall get by his blessing on our honest la­bour; for every good man will (not like an idle drone prey upon others labours but) earn and eat his own bread2 Thes. 3.12., and had rather want it then tear it from others by violence, oppression, sacriledge, or rebellion, [Page 149] or rather then he would, by fraud or flattery, lying or cheating, deceive his neighbour of what is justly his. If any here object, many rich men have goods laid up for many years and need not ask their daily bread; I answer. The Rich need Gods blessing to prosper and preserve what they have, as the poor do to give them what they have not: nor can their meat nourish themMatth. 41.4., their garments warm them, or their pallaces defend them, without his blessing: what one hath more then another is here confessed to be the gift of God, and Christ teacheth the rich humility, by shewing them whence their abundance came, and by whom it is con­tinued; and least they should despise the poor, they learn that if God withdraw his blessing, they will soon become both alike; wherefore he that hath, as well as he that hath not, must every day on his knees beg a piece of bread, or a power to use it, and a blessing upon it. And thus we have begun to pray for our selves; and Jesus teacheth us to begin at the lowest step, and first to ask relief for our bodies; assuring us that our Heavenly Father cannot hear his Children cry for bread and not supply them; and when he hath done so, we may from his kindness in lesser things, be encouraged to ask for our Souls, which he is more concerned for; but it would seem presumption for us to ask the great­est first, who do not deserve the least. Genes. 32.10.

§. 7. And forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass against us] The Particle [and] con­nects this to the former Petition, and declares we are continuing those requests which concern our selves; and we have need to look further then our earthly needs; least if we obtain a supply for them, from his bounty,Consequens erat ut observata Dei li­beralitate, & cle­mentiam ejus preca­remur; quid enim alimenta proderunt, si illi reputamur reverà quasi taurus ad victimam? Tertull. and do not procure a Pardon from his mercy, our food should fat us for the slaugh­ter. If we rightly apprehend the [Page 150] danger of our souls, all the enjoyments of this life can yield no more pleasure to us, then the curious fare pre­sented to that Persian Captive (designed to be sacri­ficed) when he remembred the knife and the Altar. The fears of Gods eternal vengeance will imbitter all our abundance; and therefore we add a prayer for for­giveness, without which we cannot relish our daily bread; nor do we think our food so necessary, as the remission of our offences, the want of that could but bring us to a temporal death; but without this we shall loose ever­lasting life, and dye in eternal misery: and the neces­sity is also as universal, for as no man can live with­out bread, so no man can live comfortably here or hap­pily hereafter without mercy; for all men have sin­nedRom. 3.23. S [...]i [...]bat Dominus se solum sine delicto es­se. Tert., and those sins cannot be done away without mercy; which every man that lives by bread must pray for, even the best of men; and as often as they pray for that, even every day they must also ask Pardon of Almighty God, because no day is wholly in­offensive; and our Lord Jesus would here set our sin­fulness daily before our eyes, to make us constantly sen­sible that we are unworthy of the meat we eat, and all outward blessings which we receive; and to make us continually humble and penitent. He knew before that even the best of men had sin, and prescribes this peti­tion as daily useful to all his Disciples; and those who out of ignorance or pride think they have no sin, do exclude themselves out of the number of his Schollers, who have all learned to pray for Absolution. But to be more particular, let us observe how many Duties are exercised in these few words, even all that be­comes the address of a true Penitent; Confession and self-accusation, Contrition for and Aggravation of the s [...]ns, deprecation of the punishment, with acknow­ledgement of the justice thereof; Faith in a Re­deemer, and hope in his Merits: First we here­in daily confess our sin, our very asking par­don is an acknowledgment we are guilty, and we [Page 151] appropriate them to our selvesExomologesis est petitio veniae, qui petit veniam deli­ctum confitetur. Tert. de Orat.; for though Jesus did suffer the Pu­nishment, we acted the Crimes; which we here being mindful of his bitter Passion, do own with sor­row, calling them Our Trespasses; and in that word we signifie the vast number of our transgressions; this plural indefinite word declares them very many, which we have committed against God and our neighbour; not against one, but all his laws, not once, but many times: And further we confess they are as heinous as numerous, viz. trespasses and inju­ries, done to God himself by us his poor Creatures1 Sam. 2.25., in his own person, or in his subjects, our neigh­bours of whose Rights he is the Protector, and the a­venger of their wrongs; we have broke down the hedge of Gods laws, and by our disobedience disown­ed his supremacy, and denied that duty which we ow­ed to him, whereupon sins are cal­led debtsMatth. 6.12. [...] the same Luke 11.4. [...]. confer Luke 13.2. cum ver. 4. [...]. Chry­sost. de poen. 2. Debitum in Scrip­turis delicti figura est, quod perinde ju­dicio debeatur, nec evadat justitiam ex­actionis nisi donetur exactio. Tertul. ut supr., because God being our supream Lord, Creator and preserver, we are bound to obey all his pleasure, and to do his com­mands; specially having voluntari­ly promised this in our Baptism; wherefore if we pay not God this due and vowed obedience, we are debtors to him, and must discharge and satisfie by suffering the Penal­tySi non reddit faciendo justitiam, reddit patiendo miseriam. August., unless we can find a surety to undertake for us. Oh what can set out the heighnousness of sin more lively! it is a wrong and in­jury done by us poor miserable wretches, against the Laws and Au­thority, [Page 152] and the Rights of that God who made us, and whose Covenant-servants we are; and to this we must add that we are liable to his just and severe threat­nings; and may be (if God please) summoned to his Bar, endited for this Debt, nay Condemned for it to eternal Torments for the satisfaction: But only that his Mercy and Wisdome hath found a gracious Redeemer who hath taken these Trespasses upon himself; and made a fuller satisfaction for them, then we could have done by eternal sufferings. And it must be supposed we believe the satisfaction of Christs death, and by it hope for a Remission; or else what encouragement have we to ask pardon, and confess a debt when we are in­solvent, and that to a just and true God that must have satisfaction; this were to ask impossibilities, to desire God to be unjust. But our Lord Jesus who payed our scores, hath sent us to his Father with these words in our mouths, and he calls them truly Our Trespasses; to shew his love in redeeming us, and Gods mercy in forgiving us, not to make us fear them as unpardo­nable: for when we remember our Redeemer we have lively hopes in the midst of our humble acknowledg­ments: because he that payed our Debt, makes the same request in heaven for us. That God would clear us and charge our iniquities upon him. But because we are so apt to remember our needs and forget our duty; to pray for good things to our selves, and neglect the doing them to others, our master hath annexed one of the greatest duties of the Gospel so close to this ne­cessary and desirable request, that we cannot ask for­giveness of God, but we must promise the same to our neighbours, that so Christ may make peace in Earth as well as Heaven; we must declare not only to lay as de our groundless prejudices against our bretheren, b [...]t to q it all pretences of malice or revenge, even to those who have not payed us the returns of love and duty where they were obliged to it, and to our enemies that have wronged and harmed us by thought word or deeds. Not that our Pardon from God de­pends absolutely on this, or is merited by it: but [Page 153] because it is most reasonable, that we who request for­giveness of our offences against God, should forgive the lesser debtsVeniam det fa­cile cui veniâ est opus. Ecclus. 28.3. Matth. 18.24. cum 28. 10000 Tal. h. e. nostrae monet. 1870500 lb 100 Denar. h. c. 3. lb 2. sol. 6. den. vide Waser. de Num. ap. Critic. of our bretheren to u [...]; which are fewer in number, smal­ler in valew, committed against a meaner person, and commonly up­on some provocation on our part. He that doth so strictly exact his due in these petty injuries, deserves to be strictly accounted with him­self, and may blush to ask of so great a God, to abate of his rigour, when he a mortal creature will not do it to his Equall: how can such a malicious person be sensible of the kindness which God sheweth in for­giving him, when he is a stranger to those compassions: such a mans person must be hatefull to our Heavenly Father, because he is so unlike himMatth. 5.45. [...] al. lib. [...]: Grot. [...]. Libanius Sophist.; and his request odious be­cause it is unreasonable and impu­dent. Wherefore take heed least by your malice and uncharitableness you involve your selves into the wrath of God for your own greater injuries and offences.

§. 8. And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil] Temptation doth not in its prime sense in Scripture signifie a sollicitation to evil, but any kind of tryal2 Cor. 13.5. Heb. 11.29. and is expressed both by [...] and [...]. Duae sunt tentationes, una quae decipit, altera quae probat; secundum eam quae decipit, Deus neminem Tentat. Aug. Tract. 43. in order to the dis­covery of what we are; whether it be done by a Friend, as when God tempted Abraham, Gen. 22.1. (or glorified him as some read) with a [Page 154] design to manifest the strength of his Faith; or by an enemy as when Sathan desired to sift St. Peter James 1.13., not to purifie him, but to manifest that mixture of chaff he could find in him; and because evil objects shew what we are, and declare us to be evil if we comply with them; therefore the setting evil things before us, to draw us into sin, are also called Temptation; but God never tempts thus, he may try us by Afflictions, and put us in the fire as Gold1 Pet. 1.6, 7. to separate us from our dross, nay he will do itZechar. 13.9., and it is a sign of his loveHeb. 12.6., and ought to be a cause of our joyJames 1.2., and David begs it as a favourPsal. 139.23.. Nor do any but cheats and hypocrites fly this tryal, or fear to be inquired into. Gods Children are willing their Father should try them and tempt them here, with intentions of mercy, rather then to pass the severe Tryal before the last Tribunal: and as to these tryals and temptations, Christ would ra­ther teach us to pray to be supported under and car­ried through them, then never to be lead into them; which if Gods grace be with us, may be for our ad­vantage and honour, and his glory. Wherefore by Temptation here we are rather to understand the being enticed to commit sin, or however a trying whether we will sin, and thus it well fol­lows the former PetitionƲt non de re­mittendis tantum sed etiam de avertendis in totum delictis supplicaremus. Tert. de Or. Illud ut praeterita e [...]pientur, hoc ut fu­tura vitentur. Oros. de liber. arb., for having considered the heinous na­ture and dangerous consequents of former sins, and prayed for the for­giveness of them; if we spoke that out of a real fear of those dread­ful miseries, we cannot but desire we may never more fall into such desperate circumstances; and to quicken this request, let us consider. Our enemies are many and mighty, vigilant and politick, that we are naturally easie and [Page 155] willing to be deceived, rash in our choices, heedless of danger, neither considering before nor examining afterwards, and so shall certainly fall every moment it God in mercy do not help us: and if we be humble, and fear, and heartily call for aid against sin [...]. Arrian. l. 4. c. 12., although we should fall some times, we declare our ha­tred of it, and if we be not total­ly free, yet we manifest a desire to be free from all; and for this we rely not on our own strength, but as Jesus hath taught us humbly beg strength from Heaven every day against it. But some may won­der why we desire God would not lead us, &c. sure he that hates sin so perfectly, and so lately forgave us, will not tempt us to commit moreJames 1.13.; 'tis most true, Sathan is the TempterMatth. 4.3. (and so his name Sathan in Hebrew signifies) he be­ing miserable by sinSolatium per­ditionis suae perden­dis hominibus opera­tur — Lact. de orig. er., desires to make men partners with him in sin and misery, by working on those lustsJam. 1.14. which do draw us into sin. But the Devil himself is under the Command of the Almighty, who sets him bounds that he cannot pass, and gives permission to him to tempt usJob. 1.12. Chal. P. Exiit Sa­thanas cum licentiae à coram Domino., so that he could have no power against us except it were given him from on highJohn 19.11., and he obtains leave from God sometimes to try us, and so Christ was ledMatth. 4.1. by the spirit of God as a Champion to combat Sa­than: in such case our frailty might make us pray and fear that we might not fall by such a tryal. But other times God in his displeasure for one sin, suffers us to fall into another; not by enticing us, but by withold­ing that grace which should restrain our evil desires, [Page 156] and loosing Sathans chain, and leaving us encompassed with opportunities and engaging circumstances, which we are likely to fall by, and this the Scripture phraseth, Entring into temptation Matth. 26, 44. Ne me inducas in manum peccati nec in manum transgres­sionis. Seder Te­phil. Lusitan., and the Jews in their Forms being led into the hand of temptation or sin. And let us remember how often by one sin, and desires after more, we pro­voke God to expose us to such cir­cumstances as will infallibly bring us into some grievous transgressi­on; but our comfort is, that God is our guide and he will direct us, and lead us in the right way; he fore­sees the enticing baits, and evil objects, and wicked company, which are in ambush for us; and if we rely on his mercy, and follow his guidance he will conduct us so as to miss them all, or give us strength to over­come them, though we have neither wisdome to dis­cover nor strength of our own to avoid the danger: wherefore we pray him to lead us, who can restrain the powers of darkness, and desire we may not provoke him to lead us into evil circumstances and dangerous occasi­ons, nor let loose our infernal foes, nor leave us to our selves, which is the prime intent of this Petition, in its first Branch. As to the last clause of deliverance from Evil, Tertullian and many others take it to be a fuller explication of the formerEt respondet clausula interpre­tans quid sit ne in­ducas — hoc est e­nim, sed d [...]vehe nos à malo. de Orat., and by Evil understand the evil of sin: as if we were not un­willing to be tempted by afflictions or sollicitations if it be our Fa­thers pleasure; provided he would by his grace prevent us from sin­ning and falling into iniquity by them: temptations and tryals if they occasion not our sin, may humble us, and quicken our prayers, morti­fie our lusts, and exercise all our graces; and there­fore we only desire whether God, or Sathan (by his permission) try us, we may be innocent: Or with the Antients we may take the word [ [...]] for the [Page 157] Evil one, that is the Devil, who is so called in Scripture1 John 3.12. Ephes. 6.16. Matth. 5.3. Castal. à Diabol [...]. ibi. Tert. à maligno. [...]. Chrysost., and thus we shall avoid a Repetition, (which cannot be supposed in this compendious form) and the sense will be, that God would not de­liver us up to sin, least our enemy the Devil, taking advantage there­by, seize our hearts when God hath abandoned them, and we become his slaves, and forfeit to destructi­on. Or lastly we may by Evil un­derstand the effect of sin, viz. the evil of Punishment, that we may not be drawn into any wickedness, nor into that which certainly follows it, sickness, losses, crosses, death temporal and eternal, which are the wages of sin, and of which the Devil is the Executioner; so that the two last senses may very well stand toge­ther, viz. That God would not put us out of his protection, nor deliver us up into Sathans power, either as a Tempter first to entice to sin, nor as a Tormenter afterward to execute and inflict upon us what those sins deserve in this world, or the world to come. The sum is, that Sin is a dreadful thing, and gives Sathan power over us and possession of us, and makes us liable to be hurried on to more wick­edness by banishing Gods holy Spirit, and by taking off his favour, it opens a way for all the miseries and mischiefs of this world and the next to fall upon us; upon the serious consideration whereof we not only crave the remission of past sins, but earnestly beg that we may never more fall into transgression, and then we doubt not but to be safe from all Evil.

§. 9. For thine is the Kingdome, and the Power, and the Glory, for ever and ever, Amen.] Some have imagined this Conclusion was added by the Greek Church to this Prayer, not spoken by Christ, because all the old Latine Copies want it wholly; [Page 158] and all the Greek in St. Luke, and some in St. Matthew, nor is it expounded by the Latine Fathers; others plead it is agreeable to the Jewish forms, and gene­rally found in the Original of one Evangelist, and in the Syriack and Arabick, both antient Translations, and is expounded by St. Chrysostome and Theophilact: But our Church hath chosen a middle way, and hath annexed it here in the first repetition of the Lords Prayer, and in some other offices in other places hath omitted it, not as if it were not of Divine Au­thority, but therein following St. Luke as here St. Matthew. And it is very unlikely those holy Fathers should presume to add their own inventions to this Venerable Form of Christs own Composure: It is more probable, that our Lord delivering this Pray­er twice, did add the Doxology at the first time which is recorded in St. Matthew, and leave it out the second, which is set down in St. Luke; and hence the Latine Copies [which were very confused and full of error] might leave it out in both, least the Evangelist should seem to differ in so considerable a mat­ter: But however it was, it is most for our profit to wave these inquiries, and labour truly to under­stand it. It is known, the Jews concluded all their Prayers with a Doxology or form of praise, and (Drusius saith) in these very wordsIn Matth. 6.13. Quia tuum est reg­num, & in secula seculorum regnabis gloriosè., and our Lord Jesus delighted in imitating their customs, though here the reason is weighty; for a Prayer is scarce compleat with­out praisesPhilip. 4.6. with thanksgi­ving.; it being sordid to ask all from God, and return nothing to him, Prayers may seem more necessary, but Praises are as much our Duty, and more lovely; Petitions fit the Earth, but the glorifying God is the i­mitation of the Celestiall Quire, who sing a song much like this conclusion of the Lords Pray­er [Page 159] Rev. 5.12, 13. Chap. 11.15. — nos Angelorum — Candidati jam hinc coelestem illam vocem in Deum, & o [...]cium futurae cla­ritatis ediscimus. Tertul. de Orat., and we do well to learn it here, against we come to use it there. We began these Devotions with his glory, and now we end with it, that this may be the be­ginning and end of all our acti­onsRom. 11.36. Horat. Od. l. 3. od. 6. Hinc omne princi [...]ium, huc refer exitum.: we now give that to him our selves, which we prayed might be offered him from others. For the sense of these words, they may be an acknowledgment of his infinite perfections, who is not praised by flattery, but by a bare confession of the truth, what he really is and hath, in, by and from himself; and we fall short of what he is and deserves in our most exact acknowledgments, for his Kingdome is everlasting and universal, his power infinite and unlimited, his glory transcendent and incomprehensible, we may repeat them, but can neither fully comprehend them nor express them but by silence and admiration; only we confess our own subjection, weakness and misery, and ascribe all these to him; Kings must lay down their Crowns, Mighty men their Strength, and the Honourable men of the Earth their glory at his foot-stool. These words considered in themselves thus, are an Act of Praise, but being connected to the prayer by the particle [for] they are a proper Con­clusion to this Divine Prayer, and seem to contain a reason of every Petition; for we are obliged to pray that his Kingdome may come, because he is the right and lawful King of Heaven and Earth; and to desire his will may be done, because he hath the just Power and Supremacy over all to command what he pleaseth; and to wish his name may be hal­lowed, because he is glorious in himself, and de­serves all possible praises from all the World: so likewise in the three last Petitions, of him we ask for a Temporal supply, because he is the King of [Page 160] all Creatures, and all provisions are his: of him we beg a Pardon, for he only hath full Power and just Au­thority to dispense it; and of him lastly we request deliverance from Sin and Damnation, because he may have the same glory from us as he now hath and ever shall have from the blessed Saints, whom he hath brought to his heavenly Kingdome; or if this seem too nice, and we reflect upon the whole prayer together, here we are struck with reverence in remembrance of that great King we have spoken to; we declare why we make our addresse to him, and what ground we have to hope for acceptance with him. His is the Kingdome, therefore we his poor subjects do petition him; and it is his Prerogative to help, and by his Su­premacy he may do it. His is the Power, therefore we his weak impotent Creatures look up to him and rely upon him, who is able to do all we desire, and being Almighty can perform it. His is the Glory, and there­fore we vile sinners that can do nothing without him, though we deserve nothing from him, yet we present our necessities before him, that by his free grace he may have that glory from us, which he hath from all others that he hath formerly relieved: Leave thy prayers then with much comfort in his hands, who is thy Heavenly Father, and may do abundantly for thee by his Right, and can do it by his Power, and will do it for his Glory, both this day, to morrow and for ever; come when thou wilt, he is and hath Kingdome, Power and Glory, from everlasting to everlasting, this is no mortal King, nor fading Power, nor transient glory; but all endures longer then thy wants, even for ever and ever. Oh how hearty an Amen mayest thou say to this Prayer, since as thou hast great reason to desire all these things should be granted, thou hast as good ground to believe they shall. Amen.

The Paraphrase of the Lords Prayer after the Absolution.

MOst merciful Lord God, who hast owned us for thy Children by Creating us, preserving and provi­ding for us, and after our manifold disobedience hast by this gracious promise of Pardon, again encouraged us to call thee [Our Father] thy mercy in receiving us exceeds the Compassions of Earthly Parents; and thy infinite goodness and power do evidence thy glory, and teach us humbly to adore thee [which art in Heaven] and therefore thou canst do what thou pleasest in all the world. But we are so transported with thy admi­rable pitty towards us and all poor sinners, that for­getting our own wants, we heartily desire thy glory, even that by us and all men [hallowed] sanctified, re­verenced, and for ever feared may [be thy Name] from which we have had our help, and thy Attributes in which we have our comfort; let us ever express a fervent love and dutiful regard to thee, and all belong­ing to thee. Oh Lord we lately were (as many yet are) in rebellion against thee, but since we have sound thee so merciful a Prince, Oh let [thy Kingdome come] in­to all our hearts, to rule us by thy grace, and to fit us against it shall come in glory, for the Crowning of thy servants, and the Condemnation of thy Enemies, whose misery thou delightest not in, but deferrest thy coming, because it is thy will we should live in holiness here and happiness hereafter. Dear Father let this [thy will be done] by our obedience to thy Word, and submission to thy Providence, for then shall all the world be hap­py, when thy good will and pleasure is done by us and on us thy poor Creatures [in earth] as readily and fully, as constantly and cheerfully [as it is in heaven] by the blessed Saints and Angels, whose food it is to ex­ecute thy Commands: But Lord thou knowest the frail­ty of our nature, and the misery of our Condition, [Page 162] which needs continual support and supplies, and for­ceth us to beseech thee who hast all blessings at thy dis­posal to [give us this day] which for any thing we know may be our last, and therefore we look no further nor ask no more then [out daily bread] even so much food and raiment, health and wealth, prosperity and success, as thou seest is necessary and convenient for us in this state of life and condition in which thou hast pla­ced us, that we may be able to serve thee, not encou­raged to forget thee, or enticed to encrease the num­ber of our sins, which are so many already, that we must daily acknowledge and bewail them; and remem­bring the vengeance due unto us for them, we earnest­ly beseech thee to pardon [and forgive us our trespas­ses] against thy righteous laws and just authority for Jesus sake, who hath made satisfaction for them: gra­cious Lord by his Merits forgive us [as we] by the help of thy grace, the injunction of thy Gospel, and the example of thy mercy [forgive them that trespass a­gainst us] in fewer and lesser matters: we tremble at the remembrance of all those amazing miseries which our former sins made us lyable to. Oh let that mercy which moved thee to Pardon us prevail with thee to be­come our guide, and though we deserve to be deserted by thee, yet that we may never fall again into those dreadful circumstances [lead us not] into any dange­rous occasions or opportunities of sin, but though ma­ny snares be laid for us, guide us so by thy Providence that we may seldome fall [into temptation] and never fall by it; least Sathan who desires our eternal ruine, again get power over us and advantage against us, let us not be a prey to his malice [but deliver us from e­vil] which he inticeth us to as a Tempter, and will pu­nish us for as a Tormentor, that we may not deliver our selves over to him by sin, nor thou give us up to his wrath to execute thy sentence upon us for it. These mercies we need, and though we are unworthy, yet we Petition thee for them, thou mayest help us [for thine is the Kingdome] thou canst do it, for thine is [the Power] thou wilt do it for us as thou hast freely and [Page 163] frequently relieved poor penitent sinners; for which Men and Angels do acknowledge thine is the Praise [and the Glory] and we shall by thy mercy to us be ob­liged to joyn in this just acknowledgment, which shall be made to thee in Heaven and Earth [for ever and ever] world without end [Amen] be it so.

SECTION VI. Of the Responses.
First of them in General.

§. 1. AFter this devout address to God in that incom­parable Prayer which Jesus taught, are added some short and pithy Sentences, in which the People are to bear a part; according to the manner of the Primitive Christians [...]. Con­stit. Ap. l. 2. c. 5., who used this so constantly, that Eusebius Euseb. Hist. Eccl l. 2. c. 17. brings it as an Ar­gument to prove the Essenes were Christians, because they sung by turns, answering one another. They did so indeed among the Jews, but those duties were performed by the Priests and Levites only: But Christians have a greater Priviledge, and every man is so far a Priest1 Pet. 2.9. Revel. 1.6., as to have leave to joyn in this spiritual sacrifice, and it is for the benefit as well as ho­nour of the people: For

First, This shews their full Consent and Unity in all that is Prayed for; which Christ teacheth us to be ne­cessary that our Prayers may be heardMatth. 18.19. Gr. [...].. Nor is their silence sufficient to express such a consent as is here required; for they must not only be willing these things may [Page 164] be prayed for, but they must desire God should look on it as every ones particular request; and accordingly Minister and people must with one mouth, as well as one mindRom. 15.6., praise God.

Secondly, This quickens their Devotion by a grateful variety, making those holy offices pleasant, which our corrupt nature is so apt to think tedious; and by a different manner of address making the time seem shortBreve videbi­tur tempus quod tan­tis operûm varietati­bus occupatur. Hie­ron. Epist. ad. Laet., and the Devotions new; so that we may be as fresh as in the be­ginning of our Prayers.

Thirdly, This engageth their Attention, which is apt to stray, especially in Sacred things, and most of all if the people bear no part: But when they have also their share of Duty, they must expect before it comes, that they may be ready; when it is come that they may be right; they must observe, and after take heed to pre­pare against the next Answer they are to give. How Pious therefore and Prudent is this O [...]der of the Church thus to intermix the Peoples duty, that they may be alwaies exercised in it or preparing for it, and never have leisure to entertain those vain thoughts, which will set upon us, especially in the house of GodNihil agendo malè agere d [...]sci­mus. Senec., if we have nothing to do? And assuredly the general neglect of this Duty of answering in their course hath introduced so much laziness, sleeping, irreverence, inadvertency and weariness into the house of God. Our Pious Ancestors may make our Devotion blush, when we see them all the time of Prayer in procinctu, with their knees bended, their hands lifted up, their eyes fixed on the Minister, and their hearts and mouths ready to say Amen, and answer where ever it was re­quired: And if ever this Devotion be restored in the Church (which all good men passionately with) it must be by learning the people zealously and conscienti­ously [Page 165] to joyn in these pious Ejaculations allotted to them, which that they may do, I shall now explain them to every ones capacity.

§. 2. O Lord open thou our lips: And our mouth shall shew forth thy praise.] This sentence with many of those that follow, are Endited by the Spirit of God, taken out of that excellent repository of Devotion, the Psalms of David, from whence the Jews took the great­est part of their Liturgy, and the Primitive Christi­ans collected their PrayersSee Dr. Ham­monds Preface to his Annotat., and composed their Hymns out of it, because it contains variety of prayers and praises, exactly fitted for all persons in all circumstances, as pertinent as if they had been made for the present occasion; and so we shall find this to be which we now consider. The words are to be found in Psal. LI. ver. 15. and were antiently transcribed into the Christian Li­turgies, for they are ordered to be three times re­peated in that antient one attributed to St. James (not to mention them of later date:) And nothing can be more pertinent when Minister and people apply them­selves to praise God; for speech is the gift of GodProv. 16.1. Exod. 4.11., and that in which man excells all other Crea­tures, and was given us to this end, that we might glorifie him, whence the tongue is called our gloryPsal. 16.9. gloria mea LXX. [...]. Vid. Psal. 36.12. & 108.1., because it is the instrument of his praise. But we here do not only acknowledge our speech was given us to this end, but desiring now to make a right use of it, we beg his help, and confess from him we have the faculty, and the exercise of that faculty in every Act, especially in holy things; wherein unless he open our lips, we cannot set forth his praise. This is the sense of the words considered absolutely and alone. But the Observation whence they are taken (o [...]t of the most famous Penitential Psalm) and where they are set (soon after the Confession) will afford us another pro­fitable [Page 166] exposition. David useth them after the Confes­sion of his grievous sin, and earnest supplication for Par­don, and we use them in the Close of the Penitential part, before we begin our solemn praises and petiti­ons, intimating, that till we have some hopes of our Pardon, we cannot proceed any further, and so we briefly, but zealously press that great sute for mercy; because sin and the guilt of it doth stop our mouths, and shut our lips that we become tongue-tyedMatth. 22.11. Gr. [...]., speechless, and mute (as Judah the most eloquent of all his brethren)Gen. 44.16. Quid scribam vobis a t quomodo scri­bam, aut quid om­nino non scribam hoc tempore nescio. Ta­cit. Annal. not knowing what to answer, being full of in­ward confusion. And sin hath this effect not only on evil men, but as much if not more on the best; whose ingenuity produceth a shame, that will stop their mouths as much as the wicked mans terrors, of which the famous Origen is an instance, who having been compelled to sacrifice onceEpiphan. Panar. l. 2. Tom. 1. haeres. 64., was long after struck dumb with read­ing the 16 verse of the 50th Psalm, But unto the ungodly saith God what hast thou to do, &c. and broke off with tears not able to proceed further: which least it should happen to us, and a guilty conscience should spoil the musick of our Praises, or seal up our lips in Prayer, we here do beseech him by speaking peace to our souls, to give us such hope of his forgiving mercy, that whereas our fear, shame and grief, makes us stand mute as so many guilty persons before him, we may have ( [...]) a freedom of speech in his presence, when by the comforts of his Spirit, the terrors of of­fending slaves, are changed into the liberty of recon­ciled sons: which mercy if he grant, you do all en­gage to use it to his glory, and resolve it shall kindle the flames of gratitude and love in all your hearts, and your mouths shall bear witness to it; as you are praising him for other things, you will think of this [Page 167] pardoning mercy, and redouble your Eucharistical gratulations; and no doubt this Petition shall be heard, for you desire it not only for your own benefit, but to fit you to set forth his praise. We have cau [...]e when we go about to glorifie God, to cry out we are of unclean lipsIsai. 6.5.; but if God send hopes of remission, when the Seraphim toucheth our lips, and taketh away our iniquity, then we shall be fit for all holy duties, and with that Prophet readily say, Here I am, Lord send me.

§. 3. O God make speed to save us, O Lord make haste to help us] These words are frequently repeated in the Book of Psalms; and are not much varied from that form of ExclamationPsal. 118.25. Heb. [...] Obsecro Jehovah ser­va nunc. Jun. & Trem. which the Jews contracted into Hosanna, which signifies Save now Lord we be­seech thee; but the old Latine Li­turgiesDeus in adju­torium meum inten­de. Psal. 70.1. vid. Graec. V. D. D. Duport. [...]. ut LXX. do assure us it is taken out of the 70th Psalm, though it be found also Psal. 40. ver. 13. and there you may behold David sur­veying his sins more numerous then his hairs, more weighty then his heart could bear, terrified with which sad spectacle, he breaks out into this passionate ejaculation; and it may well befit our mouths who so lately have been Confessing our offences; and it contains all that any penitent sinner, about to put up his Petitions, need sue for by way of Preparation; viz. Deliverance and safety from evil, and help in that which is good. We suppose our selves like a besieged City, our sins behind threaten us, and our corruptions have blocked us up before, and fear is on every side, yet still the way to heaven is open, and we send these Pray­ers upwards to the place where the King of Hea­ven resides, for a speedy rescue to be granted to [Page 168] his distressed subjects1 Sam. 11.4. 2 Chron. 20.12.: when we look back and see our innume­rable iniquities, we cry out, O God make speed, &c. when wee look for­ward to all those duties which we are to do, and the great opposition we are sure to meet with; we say, Oh Lord make hast, &c. Our guilt will make speed to pursue us, and Sathan to destroy us, and evil thoughts to hinder our Devotions, wherefore we must beg that our gracious God will also make hast to save and help us, just now when we are in danger and need, and it will doubleBis dat qui ci [...]ò dat. Senec. the kindness; we need not fear he will call these speedy cries impa­tience or presumption, but prudent fear of our im­minent danger, and a right apprehension of our urgent necessities; and for our comfort let us remember, they that are the most liberal are the most speedyProprium est liben [...]èr facientis ci­ [...] facere. Sen. in doing good; he that we make request to hath charged usSee Prov. 3.8. never to put off a necessitous person till the morrow if we have it in our power, as he ever hath it in his, to help us, wherefore be assured he will save and help thee this day; and by the speed of his help give thee cause in the next place to sing, Glory be to the Fa [...]her, &c.

§. 4. Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost: as it was in the beginning, is now and ever shall be, world without end, Amen.] Although the words of this excellent Hymn are not in Scripture, yet it is a Paraphrase on the Song of the SeraphimsIsai. 6.3. Ʋnde hymnum. [...] origi­nem duxisse fertur in Eccl. Graec., and is expresly grounded on Gods word1 John 5.7., not only as it is an act of Adoration to Almighty God; but as it is a particular address to each person of the blessed Trinity; who being equal in their Godhead, are equally to be worshiped, which if it were needful [Page 169] might be fully proved; but it is sufficiently done alrea­dy. This truth indeed by the malice of the Devil, and the envy of ambitious and wicked men, hath met with more opposition, then all other Christian Do­ctrines; the Arrians, Sabellians, Eunomians, Apollinarists, Macedonians, and almost all Hereticks denied either the Divinity of one, or Equality of all the Persons; but the Church got this advan­tageMulta quippe ad fidem Catholicam pertinentia, dum hae­reticorum callidâ in­quietudine agitan­tur, ut adversùs eos defendi possint, & considerantur dili­gentiùs, & intelli­guntur clariùs, & instantiùs praedi­cantur. Aug. de Civ. Dei. Lib. 16. cap. 2. by it, that this funda­mental article, was more narrow­ly examined, clearly explained, and fully proved then otherwise it had been; and among other good effects of these bad causes was the composure of this Eucharistical Hymn (as some think) or rather the enjoyning it in daily use (which I rather believe) for there are many footsteps of it before Arrius time, or any of those Councels which condemned him, and though before the danger of this heresie, every one of the Fathers had a form of Doxology of his own, yet with little variety of words they all expressed the same thing, viz. to as­cribe all honour and glory to the three Persons of the glorious Trinity. Nay these very words are set down by Clemens of Alexandria [...]. Clem. A­lexandr. Paedag. as the Christians form of praising God [above 100 years before the Coun­cel of Nice, An. 190.] besides it ap­pears it was used in the service of the Church before, or somewhat very like itGloria Deo Pa­tri, honor item & adoratio, cum filio collegâ unà cum Sancto vivificatore Spiritu. Atha­nasius., because the Arri­ans did alter the antient form into, Glory be to the Father by the Son, and in the holy Ghost; for which they are [Page 170] sharply reprehended by the Orthodox Fathers: who afterward annexed it to their publique Devotions, in this Form in which we now have it: All which doth not only prove the Antiquity of it, but teach us that it may serve for two purposes; first as a form of Praising God, and glorifying every Person of the Trinity, which was the first design of those that invented it. Secondly as a shorter Creed and declaration of our Faith in the Trinity in Unity, which was the use it was fitted to afterwards: I wish we might have no occasion to make use of it in the second sense as a Teste for Hereticks (though the Disciples of Socinus and Fanatick Enthusiasts do even still deride or deny this mistery) but if there were no such it might still serve its principal end, to be a Form of ascribing all Praise and Glory to the Supreme Being, and an Act of Adoration to each Person, which we are obliged particularly to pay, because every one of the Persons in the Trinity hath done peculiar benefits for us; so that it is our Duty to Praise the Father for our Creation, the Son for our Redemption, the Holy Ghost for our Sanctification. The Father hath sent us into the world and preserves and provides for us in it. The Son hath lived with us and died for us, and be­ing returned to his Glory is still mindful of us. The Holy Ghost doth come to us, and stay with us as a guard and a guide, a comforter and an advocate; cleer­ing our minds, cleansing our hearts, quickening our affections, and enforcing our prayers: and shall we not then be highly ungrateful, if we pay not a particu­lar tribute to every Person in special as well as to all in general: Remember the Angels sung praise to the undivided and ever-blessed Trinity, in the morning of the Creation the beginning of all timeJob. 38.7., and they and all the world do it now, and both men and Angels shall continue this Jubilee to eterni­ty. As long as goodness enduresOmnes tam ora­tiones quam oblatio­nes cessabunt in se­culo futuro: sed ob­latio gratiarum nunquam cessabit. R.D.K. Psal. 100.4., [Page 171] gratitude and praise cannot cease. This was and is and ever shall be done in all ages and generationsPsal. 145.4.. The Patriarchs and Prophets did it in the begin­ning of the Church; the Apostles and Martyrs in the first planting of the Gospel. All these though remo­ved to heaven continue to sing praises to the Trin­une God there, as we and all Pious Christians do here; and there will never want tongues in Heaven nor Earth to sing this gratulatory Hymn for all generati­ons. Observe further the Comprehensiveness of these few words: which extend to all things as well as to all times and persons; and present at once to our view all the Mercies of God past, present, and to come, and are an acknowledgment that all the good that ever was or shall be done, or is now enjoyed in heaven or earth, hath proceeded from this all-sufficient and ever-flowing fountain, to whom this tribute of praise is and was and ever will be due. Behold then, oh pious soul, a glorious Quire of An­gels, Patriarchs, Prophets, Apostles, Saints and Mar­tyrs in Heaven, with all holy Men and Women in all the world, at once with united voices and joyful hearts to sing this triumphant Song, let this inspire thee with holy raptures and extasies of Devotion, to bear a part here on earth, and when thou art taken hence, thy place shall be supplied by the succeeding genera­tions, and thou shalt be advanced to a state as end­less as his mercy, where thou shalt praise him to e­ternity. What better form can we have to glorifie God by then this, which is a declaration of our faith, a discharge of our homage, in which we acknowledge his former mercies, and confess his present favours to us and all the world, and glorifie him for both; we hope in him for those that are to come, expecting all from him, and resolving upon those returns of Eucharist which we will for ever make to him. How can this be done too often, or repeated too frequent­ly? surely his mercies are more frequent then our praises can be. Those that censure this as a vain re­petition, [Page 172] would ill have digested the hundred blessingsDeut. 10.12. R. R. legunt pro [...]: pro quid, leg. centum: unde: unusquisque benetur centum bene­dictiones quotidiè reddere. which the Jews are bid to say every day; and might be offended at Davids seven times a dayPsal. 119.64. and St. Pauls charge to rejoyce alwaies1 Thess. 5.18. Philip. 4.4.; but as God never thinks it too of­ten to relieve us, let us never think his praises too many, tedi­ous, or impertinent, but in Psalms Letanies and every thing, let us give thanks; and when Gloria Patri is not in our mouths, let it be in our heart, that we may never forget his benefits.

To this we shall only add the particular reason why the Church hath placed it in the close of the penitential part of daily Prayer: and that is in imitation of holy David, who commonly when he hath made his Confession, and decla­red his distress,Psal. 6.9. and 130.7. and begged par­don and deliverance, turns his petitions into Praises, because of his lively hope of acceptance; so we being full of hopes that our gracious Father will forgive us, for his Sons sake by the Ministry of his spi­rit. We I say, do now give glory to the Father who granteth this Absolution; to the Son who pur­chased and obtained it, and to the Holy Ghost who sealeth and dispenseth it to us; and we also call to mind those innumerable instances of the like infinite mercies to poor sinners which have been, and ever shall be to the worlds end; and what heart can con­ceive or tongue express that exstasy of ravishing plea­sures, which we shall feel at the last day, when we and all true Penitents that ever were or shall be, shall all joyn in singing songs of praise to our deer Redeemer, whom we shall love much because much is forgiven us; we can foresee those Anthems which shall then be sounded on the battlements of Heaven by millions of glorious souls rescued from destructi­on, [Page 173] and we by Faith have such a sense hereof, that we begin now that Song that we shall sing for ever­more.

§. 5. Praise ye the Lord: the Lords name be praised.] The first part of this, or the Versicle is no other then the English of Hallelujah, which of old was accounted so sacred, that the Church used it in its native languageAmen & Hal­lelujah (Quod nec Latino nec Barbaro licet in suam lin­guam transferre) Ebraeo cunctas Gen­tes vocabulo de­cantare. August. in Pascen. ep. 178., and so doth St. John in the Re­velation keep the wordRevelat. 19. ver. 1, 3, 4, and 6. Hal­lelujah; but our Church hath made it more intelligible to her Children by teaching it to them in their own language; for in our tongue it is exactly ren­dredHesych. [...] ( [...] est contractio Jehovae) Theodo­ret, in Psal. 111. and 113. Praise ye the Lord. Now this Hallelujah was the name of a Hymn in frequent useTobit. 13.18. a­mong the Jews, who used al [...]o after the Passover to sing six Psalms from Psalm 113 to Psalm 118 which hymnMatth. 26.30. they cal­led the great Hallelujah, because in those Psalms this word is of­ten repeated; and perhaps to di­stinguish it from some lesser Hal­lelujah of daily use in the Temple service: from the Jews St. John learned it, and the Christian Church from both; for it was ever annexed to, and frequently repeated in all their Liturgies, which was so well known that when Olympius the heathen Philo­sopher heard a Hallelujah sung early in the morning before any man came into the Temple of Serapis in Egypt, he fled from the place, gathering by this prognostick, that the Heathen Temple should become a Christian ChurchSozom. Histor. Trip. l. 9. c. 29.. [Page 174] It was constantly sung in all Christian Assemblies, though with some variety, at Rome most solemnly at Easter, in other placesSozom. Hist. Trip. l. 9. c. 39. all the 50 daies after till Whit-sunday, which were daies of greatest joy among them. But every where it was used on the Lords dayƲt autem Hal­lelujah per illos so­los dies quinquagin­ta in Ecclesiâ can­tetur, non usquequa­que observatur nam & in aliis diebus variè cantatur alibi, ipsis autem Domini­cis diebus ubique. August. ep. 120. vid. id. Psal. 106. item Ambros. A­pol. pro Dav. & Paul. Diaconus l. 15.. And thus we imi­tate the Forms used by Pious and Primitive Antiquity: and if any ask why it is placed here; I answer first as a return to the Gloria Patri, in which having worshiped the Trini­ty, we here adore the Unity, wor­shiping and praising Three Persons and One God. Secondly, It may look further back to the Absoluti­on; for Hallelujah is an [...] a triumphant song for victory over our enemies, it was first made on that occasion saith a Jewish Do­ctor [...]entum & tres Psalmos dixit Da­vid, & non dixit Schira conticum nonec vidisset rui­nam improborum. R.D.K. in Ps. 104., and St. John Revel. 19.1, 3, 4, 6. applies it to that song which the Saints sung for the overthrow of their enemies, so doth old Tobit also, with reve­rence to Israels restauration: and as Moses, Exod. 15. began his song of Victory, so the Minister doth here; and all the people eccho a­gain in the same strainExod. 15. ver. 1. cum 20. & 21., when we behold our sins that ruled us with rigour, and pursued us with guilt lye dead before our eyes, then it is proper to sing a Hallelujah. Thirdly, It may look forward to the Reading of the Psalms, and serve as a preface theretoHallelujah is the title to many Psalms, see Dr. Ham. on Psal. 106.1. and Psal. 111.1.; because Praise is the subject matter of most of them, and the Jews call it the Book of Praises, and being about to praise God with Psalms, we do mutually encourage one another with this [Page 175] most excellentHallelujah in­ter omnes cantiones maximè excellit. id R.D. Kimhi. Canticle, which some think is the song of Angels in heaven, with whom we hope at last to bear a part.

SECTION VII. Of the Psalms.

§. 1. Of the XCV Psalm, and the Division of it:

THe Holy Spirit being the Enditer, and David the Penman of this sacred Hymn, the matter of it is unquestionableHeb. 3.7. ch. 4.7., and the placing it here to be used in the daily service, doth further confirm (what we may every where observe) the prudent and pious care of the Church in her choice of this part of Scripture, which is as fit a preparatory to all the succeeding offi­ces, as is to be found in all the holy word of God. It contains both directions and exhortations to Praises Prayers and hearing Gods word, which (as was shewed before)Vid. Sect. II. §. 8., are the duties of our Church-As­semblies; and its very composure shews it was designed for the pub­lique service; Grotius thinks for the Feast of TabernaclesCalv. in Psal. 95., Calvin and others for the Sabbath dayin Heb. 3.7.: but St. Paul in Heb. 3.15., whose authority we follow, thinks it fit for every day; and by his appli­cation of it, we have sufficient ground to adopt it into the Christian worship; having also the Testimony of the Jewish writers, that it belongs to the times of the Messiah. And 'tis too evident, the sluggishness of our hearts to all holy duties, makes those powerful exhor­tations necessary to awaken us, those strong arguments to convince us, and those dreadful threatnings and ex­amples to warn us; which are contained in this Psalm, as will appear by the following Scheme.

The Analysis of the XCV Psalm.

The XCV Psalm is an Exhortation,

  • 1. To Praise God, and shews
    • 1. The man­ner how, ver. I, II.
      • External­ly by
        • singing and shew­ing our selves glad
      • Internally by
        • hearty rejoycing thanksgiving,
    • 2. The rea­sons why, ver. III, IV. and V.
      • 1. His Essential greatness ver. III.
      • 2. His Superiority above all, ver. III.
      • 3. His Dominion over all, v. IV.
      • 4. His Creation of all, ver. V.
  • 2. To Pray to him, and shews also
    • 1. The man­ner how, ver. VI.
      • Internally, by worshiping ver. VI.
      • External­ly by
        • falling down and kneeling
        ver. VI.
    • 2. The Rea­sons why, ver. VII.
      • 1. It is his due, as our Lord God, ver. VII.
      • 2. It is our
        • Duty & Interest as his sheep
        ver. VII.
  • 3. To hear and obey his word, con­tain­ing
    • 1. A courte­ous invita­tion, ver. VIII. first part ex­pressing
      • 1. The time when we must do it to day first part ver. VIII.
      • 2. The man­ner how we should do it, freely, if we will first part ver. VIII.
    • 2. A neces­sary cauti­on, decla­ring part ver. VIII, IX, X, XI.
      • 1. Of what we must beware, hardness of heart, the 2d part v. VIII.
      • 2. Why we must beware by ex­ample
        • 1. Of the sin of the Jews ver. IX.
        • 2. Of their pu­nish­ment
          • 1. Gods dis­plea­sure ver. X.
          • 2, Their own ruine ver. XI.

[Page 177]§. 2. Ver. I, and II. O come let us sing, &c] It hath ever been and still is the custome for Souldiers when they were about to joyn in battle1 Sam. 17.20. Gr. [...] vid. Grot. in Josh. 6.5., to encourage one onother with a general shout; to which we may compare this joyful Acclamati­on of the Church Militant; we be­ing now about to besiege heaven with our Prayers, and to assail the gates of hell by holy resolution, every Man shews his Own forwardnes [...] and reproves his Neighbours backwardness, with [O come let us, &c.] which word signifies that zealous speed we are to make, that we may set upon these holy offices; and this we are commanded to do by the Apostle, whenever we use to meet in the house of GodHeb. 10.25., especially in Psalms and Spiri­tual HymnsEphes 5.19. Coloss. 3.15., then we must ad­monish and encourage one another, as the Minister and People do most pathetically in this Psalm, stirring up each others hearts in these two first verses to praise God; the same thing after the Poetick manner being expressed in divers words, from which it appears this Psalm was sitted for the two sides of the Quire, and so we still use it. The Priest beginning the Exhortation (O come let us sing, &c.) and the people answering (Let u [...] come, &c.) thereby approving the advice and returning the courteous invi­tation, and both minister and people do mutually p [...]ess the duty, and express their joynt resolutions to glo­rifie God. In private it may suffice that our heart and spirit rejoyce in GodLuke 1.46, 47.: but we are now in publique and there­fore as God hath bestowed his fa­vours1 Cor. 6. [...]0. on both soul and body, we must both in heart and voice glorifie him by both. We must sing his Praises and there [...]y shew even to men who cannot see the heart, th [...] we are glad and joy [...]l in remembring his goodness. We m [...]st [...] stand mute, but our tongues must affect our hearts, and the hearts of all about us: that every mans light may shine clear­ly, [Page 178] and our neighbours torch may be kindled at our fire, till the several sparks of gratitude that lye hid in single hearts be blown up and united into one flame, bright as the blaze of the Altar; and till we be all turned into holy joy and love, which will be the ef­fect of the zealous performing the outward part. But we must also be sure to let our heart make a Unison with our tongueEphes. 5.19, &c. Rom. 15.6., or else the grunt­ing of swine is not more harsh and unpleasant to our ears, then the best harmony of their voices in Gods, who only dwell on the sounds and never observe the sense, nor excite devout affections: as a caution against such formality, there are four good considerations proposed in these two Verses. First, The Person to whom these Praises are addressed [unto the Lord] who sees our hearts, and cannot (as men) be deceived with Verbal complements. Secondly, The reason why we praise him, because he is [the strength of our Salvation] a Rock of DefenceSee Dr. Ham­mond Annot. on Psal. 89. ver. 26. [l] Syr. potentissimus meus liberator, & LXX. [...], &c. to us, and a mighty Champion for us, and pow­erful rescuer of us, on whose power and mercy relies the strength of all our hopes for this world and the next. Thirdly, The place where we praise him, we are [before his presence] in those Assemblies where he peculiarly manifests himself. The Jews were before the Ark, but St. Paul teacheth us that we come into the Holiest of all, for we Christians are admitted into the Presence-Chamber, and if we mock him, we do it to his very face. Fourthly, The man­ner in which he expects to be praised, even that we be [glad in him] and rejoyce in the Lord, not with the mirth of a Theatre, loose and voluptuous, but with the joys of Cherubins, and all those celestial Orders, whose joy is kindled from the pure beams of the Di­vine love. These things as seriously thought on as they are frequently repeated, would spiritualize our joy, and help us both in heart and voice to glorifie the foun­tain of all good.

[Page 179]§. 3. Ver. III, IV, and V. For the Lord is a great God, &c.] 'Tis impossible we should do any action chearfully till we are informed of the reason why it must be done; and when the understanding is convinced fully, the Will chuseth freely, and then all the faculties of the Soul, and members of the Body, lend their help readily to put it in execution. For which cause these three Verses contain the Reasons and Motives to that duty of praising God in heart and voice, to which the former Verses exhort us: For as the Subjects of great Princes do celebrate their masters praises with Pane­gyricks, and with loud hyperbole's set forth the great­ness of their Power, multitude of their Vassals, large­ness of their Dominions, and the excellency of their atcheivements: so we being before the King of Kings and our particular benefactor, are more firmly obliged to glorifie him, and can more justly commend him up­on all these accounts, then the Favourites of the greatest Monarch upon Earth, who are forc't to magnifie small matters, and add many, to fill up their Lords chara­cter; but we need only relate the truth, even that our God is infinite and immense in himself, absolute and supream in his Authority, universal and unlimited in his Dominions, glorious and admirable in his Works; all which will quicken our Praises, if we consider them severally as they are laid down in order in these Verses.

1. The Lord is a great God] Let us view his Essen­tial greatness and Immensity, which places him without the bounds of our apprehension; but he is so much the more to be esteemedHoc est quod Deum aestimari fa­cit dum aestimari non capit. Tert. Apol. Nec videri, potes; visu clarior; nec comprehendi, tactu purior, nec aestimari sensu major est, & id [...]ò sic eum dignè aestimamus dum inestimabilem diximus. Cyprian., because he cannot be comprehended: our senses cannot represent him nor can those thoughts (that can measure out heaven and earth) contain him, who is not so properly said to be in [Page 180] the world, as the world in him; for he is every where [...]. Philo., but is confined no where, and though to pursue this contem­plation would amaze our under­standings, rather then help our De­votion, yet it will teach us humili­ty, and to supply with admiration what we cannot conceive clearly nor explicate fully; and it will en­gage us to extol him as much as is possible, that our praises may hear some proportion with his greatness. Yet let us believe that whatever we say or think of him here, is so far short of what he really is, that when we are admitted to the Beatifick Vision, we shall confess with that Queen that the one half was never told us1 Kings 10.6, 7, 8..

2. And a great King above all Gods] Let us take no­tice of his Supremacy over all, not only Men but Gods; for though there be no other God but he alone, yet there are many to whom that name is given1 Cor. 8.5.. Idolaters give it to deceased Heroes and Devils, of which Eusebius out of Hesiod reckons 30000, and St. Au­gustine advances the sum to 300000, every one of which was honoured with magnificent Temples, sumptuous Altars, costly and pompous Rites and Sacrifices, cu­rious Images, and rich Statues; they were attended with millions of Priests, maintained at the publique charge, inriched with large Donatives, advanced to the highest dignities: and all this done by Kings and Emperors, Senators and Philosophers. The Greatest, Richest, and Wisest in the World, in honour of a Creature, nay a Devil, which are but the slaves to our great and glori­ous God; and if such honours are payed them, what doth he that is both their and our Master deserve from us? Oh ye Christians, when ye go about to praise the true God, behold the smoaking Altars and bleeding Sacrifices, the triumphant processions, and solemn ad­dresses [Page 181] which are paid so freely by the slaves of Gods Vassals, and be ashamed of your rude and cheap wor­shipings; attend the pleasing harmony of rarest voices and sweetest instruments, which wait upon the hymns of those that tremble at the name of your Lord, and blush to offer up either flat or feigned gratulations: as you have the greatest God, so he deserves the noblest adorations. Again, Angels are cal­led GodsPsal. 8.6. and Psal. 97.7. compared with Heb. 1.6., and it may be applied to them; they are so glorious that those holy men to whom they have appeared could scarce refrain from giving them Divine Adoration: they are truly admirable for the brightness of their pre­sence, the swiftness of their motion, clearness of their knowledge, and greatness of their power: Yet these are but the officers of his Courts and Executors of his Will, who pay him their duty with loud praises, vail­ed faces, and submiss prostrations. Now if the Atten­dants be bright as the Sun, quick as Lightning, and powerful as Thunder, what is he that is their Lord? what Songs of Eucharist doth he deserve? Lastly, the Governors of this World, are also called by the name of Gods, but they are his Creatures, and they have no power but from himExod. 21.6. Psal. 82.1. and 1 [...]8.1., no ho­nour but as they administer his Rights and represent his Person; and can you see their large [...]etinues, and solemn observances, or hear the strained praises which their flattering Parasites cast upon them, who are your Lords servants and Tribu­taries; and will you give less to the King of Kings, the Lord of Men and Devils, Angels and the highest of the Rulers of this earth?

3. In his hand are all the corners of the earth; and the strength of the hills is his also.] Let us take a prospect of the Vastness and Immensity of his Empire, which hath no other limits then those of the Universe; for both Sea and Land are in his hand, that is in his power, and under his command, and at his disposal, [Page 182] so are the most hidden and secret cornersAbstrusissima terrae. Vatab. of the earth, into which mans eye cannot search, and also the inaccessible tops of the lof­tiest mountainsLassitudines Monti [...]m. Heb., to climb which would tire the strongest, and are seldome reckoned among the Dominions of earthly Kings, being either fortified by Robbers and so impreg­nable, or deserted by the husbandman and so unser­viceable: Yet the darkest Caverns and highest rocks and mountains, which own no other Lord, even they are his, his eyes discern the one and his power can reach the other. His dominion reacheth to the corners or uttermost parts of the Earth (as some here read)LXX. [...] Vulg. fines. Psal. 139.7. so far as no Princes Armies could penetrate, nor perhaps people inhabite; yet these parts of the World are his, and those vast mountains (whose Immoveableness is the emblem of his unshaken and eternal principality) are as so many natural bulwarks for the defence of his King­dome; which takes in the inhabitants of Heaven, the armies of the Abyss, and is large as the World, strong as the most inassailable mountains. This King of Kings and Lord of the Universe may challenge the most hearty and humble praises from his servants; which we might further from their Allegorical Exposition of these words, who apply them to the seve­ral conditions of menPsal. 72.3. and 148.9.; for al­though he be so great, the meanest and poorest are not below his no­tice, and though he condescend so far, yet the very richest and greatest (terrible as the hills of the Rob­bers) are not above his power; but he rules and or­ders all, so that nothing happens to Kings or slaves but by his permission, and therefore he may expect Glory from all sorts of men.

4. The Sea is his, and he made it, and his hands prepared the dry Land.] Let us consider the greatness of his works, and we shall see the Arch of Heaven, the [Page 183] Pillars of the Earth, and the Fountains of the great deep, were contrived by his wisdome, and finished by his power; so that without boasting he may say of this goodly Fabrick, as the vain Assyrian did of his Royal CityDan. 4.30., and none can contradict him. The words Sea and Land are the two constituent parts and put for the whole, and these are his by right of Creation, which sure is the justest Title. But therefore is the making of the Sea, and adorning the dry land here men­tioned, because there is a special mark of his Wisdome and Providence in making that separation (observed by the very Heathens).See Grotius de Verit. Relig. Christi­anae lib. 1. cap. 7. For he hath bound that unfixed Element in a girdle of sand which it cannot break; and not only restrained it from overflowing us, but made it serve our necessities, and lend its help for the enter­course and mutual supplies of the most distant Nations. And by these two words of Sea and Land, we mus [...] un­derstand all the furniture of both, which yield us such variety of provisions; all these are Gods Creatures, but by him freely assigned to our use; desiring no o­ther Tribute from us, but to pay those Praises to our bountiful Lord and noble Benefactor, which none of the dumb creatures can do; and if he have also given us tongues, we shall be most ingrateful, if we glorifie him not with them. Thus we have lead you in these Meditations to discover the glories of Gods Kingdome, as Philo tells of his Prophet, who upon a sight of the whole, was asked (before the Creation of Man) if there wanted any thing to compleat so brave a work; he answered, there needed nothing but one to explain that goodly Work, and glorifie the maker of it. And then (saith Philo) was man created and brought into this stately Theater to do those offices: pitty is it you have eyes to see, ears to hear, mouths to tast, and souls to judge and apprehend, if you have not hearts and tongues to sing the Encomiums of this Great King, who hath made all things so wonderfully and given them to you [Page 184] so freely. You are pirates and robbers if you seize the provisions of Sea or Land, and do not heartily give thanks to the Lord of them. Let the serio [...]s apprehen­sion of all this tune your hearts and voices to sing praises in the highest, to so great a God, so high a Lord, of so vast perfections, and endless Dominions; of so in­finite power, and such noble bounty, that we ow our selves and all we have to him.

§. 4. Ver. VI, and VII. O come let us worship; &c.] The people of the East exceeded all others in their ex­pressions of reverence to their Kings; and in Persia [...]. Ar­taban. it was established by law, that they should adore their Prince as the Visible Image of God; so that (as Curtius notes) Darius received divine honour from his subjects. But we are now before the King of Kings whose Empire is universal, and his Dominions boundless, and therefore we may well advise one another to use the most lowly gestures that may express our holy fear of, and aw­full regard to so great a Majesty. Prostration of the body (the greatest sign of honour among those Nations) is now out of use; but kneeling is still used in all addresses to mortal Princes, and that is now among us an expres­sion of the greatest civil respect from inferiors; where­fore let us not repine if we be commanded to kneel before our great God, the Lord of Heaven and Earth; since it was a custome used by the Jews, and Christ himself recommended it by Scrip­tureGenuflexio in oratione, tam ex di­vinâ quam humanâ traditione provenit. Calvin. Inst. l. 4., and great examples of its early observance in the Christian ChurchVid. Euseb. l. 5. c. 5. An. Christi 170. Genua flectimus o­rantes. Origen. in Numb., and the unanimous consent of all pious men. But he that shall behold the abominable irreverence and saucy behaviour now used in our Devotions, will think it no more then needs for us severely to reprove the people for it: as the Antient Fathers (who [Page 185] had not so much cause) use to doDiacono cla­mante flectamus ge­nua, maximam par­tem populi velut co­lumnas erectas stare conspicio, quod Chri­stianis dum in Ec­clesiâ oratur nec li­cet nec expedi [...]. Cae­sarius. Arelat. Hom. 30. vid. item Hieron. in Ephes. cap. 5., and both by our words and examples daily to say to them, O come let us kneel, &c. not to Idols or Images the works of your hands (as Heathens and some that are cal­led Christians do) b [...]t to the Lord your Maker, who made both your Soul and Body, and expects reve­rence from both; especially in pub­lique where you are by outward reverence to give testimony of your inward fear of his holy name; and as Christ saith he that hath ears; so I say he that hath knees to kneel let him kneel to him that is the glorious Maker of the whole Body the whole Man, nay of the whole World. But we may observe that though all these words are used to express outward reverence, yet [Worship] is a general word and signifies all parts of Gods ser­vice, and especially prayerJohn 4.24. Acts 8.27., so that to Worship may here signi­fie to Pray, and as before we en­couraged one another to praise God; so now having represented the Omnipotency and All-sufficiency of God, we invite one another to pray to this great God and mighty King, who made all Creatures, and disposeth of all things, and can relieve us whatever our wants be; we need not fear to ask what he cannot do, or to be sent back for want of power to help (as great Kings sometimes do with their Petitioners2 Kings 6.27..) Have we such a God, and shall we be slow to wor­ship him, or careless and unmanner­ly when we make our applications to him? no sure if we love our selves, we shall make haste to come, and be reverent when we are before him. If we want any thing, and do not pray to him for it, he may justly suppose we question his Power or Sufficiency, and and take it very ill, but if we pray to him with hu­mility, [Page 186] he never accounts it boldness, but accepts it as an acknowledgment that we believe his Authority and Su­premacy, and declare our dependance upon him, who is our maker and therefore will be our preserver: for no man makes a curious piece and then suffers it to de­cay by minding it no further, much less will God de­spise the work of his own hands, when he can so easily preserve us. This is the first motive to our putting up Petitions to this great God, because he is our Maker; but on this ground all the Heathen world is as much obliged, and hath as good cause of hopes as we, be­cause he hath created them as well as Christians. But in the seventh verse we are taught, an especial obliga­tion lies upon us (besides what concerns all mankind) because he is Our God and we are his people; the Jews were once so, but now they are rejected for unbelief, and we adopted into his familyEphes. 2.19. Gr. [...]., and admitted neerer to God then ever they were; so that he may justly expect we should worship him and pray to him, for every Nation doth that to their God, though a feigned DeityMicah. 4.5.. But he is the Lord whom we a­dore, and therefore able; he is our God and conse­quently willing to grant our Requests: There is a mutual Covenant between him and us, he will defend us with an especial providence, and we must serve him with an extraordinary Devotion. Oh, blessed are we who have this Almighty and most glorious Lord and Ruler of all the World for our God! Why do we look disconsolate, or complain of our wants to them that either will not pitty us or cannot help us? go ye to the Lord, and complain to your God, for his is all that power and glory you heard of before. We did not choose him but he chose us to be his FlockPsal. 23.1. John 15.16., he feeds us and folds us, we eat in his pasture, and are defended by his hand, for our being under his handGen. 39.8. John 13.15. and Deut. 38.3. Num. 33.1. denotes his care of us, and undertaking to [Page 187] lead us and keep us, and whereas we are called his sheep or flock, that is his subjects; for a shepheard is put for a KingZach. 11.6. [...]. see both offices joyn­ed in two words Psal. 78.72, 73. in Scripture, and sheep for Subjects, his Pasture shews he feeds us, his hand expresseth his ruling of us; wherefore if we want any good let us remember our God feeds all, much more his own sheep, let us pray to him and our King will furnish us: Or if we fear any evil, let us call to mind his hand is over us, his particular providence is engaged for us, he watches over us night and day. Let us but trust in him and pray to him, for the conti­nuance of what we have, and the supply of what we want, and we need fear no evil, no cunning Fox nor ravenous Wolf shall ever be able to pluck us out of his hand.

§. 5. Ver. VIII. To day if ye will hear his voice, &c.] This first sentence in the Hebrew is annexed to the for­mer Verse, as the Condition on which God will accept us as his sheep, and answer our prayers (by continu­ing the supplies of his bounty to us and the defence of his providence over us) if we will every day hearken to his voice; for his own sheep alwaies do so John 10.4. and so must we follow him who is our shepheard and goes before us by his exampleJohn 10.3. see Dr. Hammonds Annotations., and calls us after by the voice of his Word, otherwise we reject him from being a shepheard over us, and so he may justly cast us off. But the Greek Interpreters begin (as we do in imitation of them) a new sentence here, and are warranted so to do by the change of the Person, which (is often used in holy Writ, but) hath a peculiar Emphasis here: hi­therto we have been speaking to one another to stir up our hearts to praise God and to pray to him. Now the Holy Ghost himselfHeb. 3.7. to shew that all our Devotions will be in vain unless we resolve to obeyProv. 1. ver. 24. comp. with ver. 28. Gods word, is brought in warning [Page 188] us to hear the voice of God, as we expect he should hear our petitions: Wherefore it is expressed with Ma­jestick Authority [if ye will] you may if you will, I will enable you to do it, and it is best for you so to do, and I advise you to it; or as others [if ye will] im­plies a wish; Oh that ye would hearken and obey:Ita [...]. si, per O utinam: Exod. 32.32. & [...]. Luc. 19.42. & Cap. 22.42. for it is not unfrequent for God to wish we would do that which he knows to be for our good; not but that he could make us do it by his omnipo­tency, yet he doth not deal with us as with irrational creatures by force but entreatyDeut. 4.29. and Chap. 32.29. Deus non eo modo quo per causas natu­rales agit movet ho­minû [...] voluntates sed alliciendo. Maimon.: because he abhors such constrained obser­vance; therefore he sends his word and his servants every day, and gives us sufficient grace every day, and we may hear and do his Will every day, if our own wilful obsti­nacy hinder not; and if it do, he is grieved for us because we will dyeMatth. 23.37.. Methinks it should melt our hearts to hear our gracious God so passionately wish, and so earnestly call for our conversion, and to consider how he hath long in vain waited for it, adding one day to another even to this very day [...]. Clem. Alex. Pro­treptic. Hodiè istud perma­nebit usque ad finem seculi. R.R.; yet we put him off, when for ought we know this may be our last day, and then everlasting night begins with us, and though o­thers have their [hodiè] still, we must never more hear this word this sweet [to day] if we would give all the world for it. Oh foolish people how carelesly do you let this irrecoverable treasure, this present day pass away, and never consider the loss till it be too late! The Devil and your wicked hearts, say to day you are too busie, too much taken up in [Page 189] other concerns, and to morrow you will hear his voice, and do his will. But the Holy Ghost saith, if ye will hear, it must be to day: for this day is yours, but to morrow is his whom you provoke, by casting away to day: and how care you promise what is anothers? or how can you expect God should give you more time when you so despise this you have? it is likely you may never see another day, because the more you have the more you mock God, and the further you put him off. Gods word read or preached will sound in your ears however this one day more, to try if yet you will so hear it as to observe it (which is the only right hearing)Genes. 42.22. if not, though your day of grace hath lasted long it shall quickly have an end; the Jews had their To day, but they would not hear, and now they have it no more, let us beware by their sad example. But least we should be ignorant of the cause of these dangerous delays, the good Spirit teacheth us it is by hardness of heart; and least any should pretend their hearts were by natural corruption become most obdu­rate, we are here charged that we do not harden them, to intimate it is wilfull obstinacy not natural disabilityQuibus verbis indicatur non ex alio fonte manare nostrum adversus Deum rebellionem, quam ex volunta [...]iâ improbitate, dum il­lius gratiae aditum obstruimus. Calvin. in Heb. 3.8.: for God would take away the stony heart from all who are in Covenant with him, if they did not wilfully resist the Holy GhostExod. 36.26. Acts 7.51., and like the deaf adder stop their ears; and if we consult St. Paul we shall find two causes of hardness of heart. First unbelief, Heb. 3.12. of the threat­nings pronounced against sin, as if they should never be inflicted, and of the promises made to assist us in, and reward us for a holy life, as if they should never be performed: by which men go on stupidly in sin, and fear no evil, and slight all the waies of holiness, which they think are tedious and unprofitable; though the Divine truth affirm the con­trary [Page 190] as long as men believe it not, all our calls are in vain. A second cause of hardening us is the deceit­fulness of sin, Heb. 3.13. which promiseth present pleasures and profits, with all sensual satisfactions, and if men believe Sathan in this which is so false, and doubt of or deny all that the God of truth affirms, what thunder can awaken them? they will answer to all the calls of God and his Spirit that they will not leave their fatnessJudges 9.9.11. and sweetness, since they see no harm in those wayes and find carnal content; but do not expect any pleasure in or reward for the other, if they could do them. Why then do you make excuses or complain you are not softened and bettered by the word of God, when you come to his houseQuid ergo mira­mini vos quae in scholam affertis, ea domum referre: num ut decreta vel abje­cturi, vel correcturi, vel commutaturi ad­veniti [...]? Arrian. in Epict. l. 2. c. 21. resolved not to for­sake any of your evil courses, since you trust the Devil, and believe not him that speaketh from heaven? But be advised and take heed, be­hold a sad example of those hard hearted Jews who dealt thus with God at Massah and Meribah (which words signifie provocation and temptation) they lusted for water, and because they were not presently supplied, they blasphemed God, and questioned his providence, and doubted of his promises, and were so hardened by their lust, that they feared not his dreadful indignati­on, which therefore fell upon them. This day is made by God a day of mercy; but if you be resolved to hearken to your lusts, if they call but for water, and will not hear the calls of God, if you doubt his promi­ses and despise his threatnings as they did, you will turn this day of grace into a day of provocation and temptation, and perhaps of destruction and desolation, as you do deserve.

§. 6. Ver. IX, X, and XI. When your Fathers tempted me, &c.] It was the boast of the Jews that they followed the steps of their fore-fathers, and so [Page 191] they did, but not of the best of them; not of Abraham who no sooner heard Gods voice but he was obedient to itJohn 8.39. Gen. 17.23., but they followed the steps of those obstinate and pro­voking wretches which God delive­red out of Egypt, conducted them in the wilderness, and sustained them there with bread from heaven; yet they did frequently and continually discover their disobedience and unbelief, by inventing strange wayes to try and prove the patience and fideli­ty of God, growing rude and insolent in every de­nial, discontent and clamorous if they had not every day a new miracle, and although he had done so much to testifie his affection to them and care of them; yet upon every slight occasion they conclude, that they had neither his favour towards them, nor his presence a­mong them. God indeed was so merciful that he suf­fered these their evil manners fourty yearsActs 13.18., but not without loathing and abhorren­cy and high indignationVer. 10. [...]. Aqu. & Sym. cum taedio pertuli. Vatabl. fas [...]idio ha­bui. Jun. & Tre­mel.; and though he did not presently de­stroy them, yet he gave sufficient testimony that he was displeased at these their dealings. They asked every thing of God they wanted, and were impatient of denial; but yet they would deny God that cal­led them to repentance every day, and thus they mistook him and formed wrong notions of him, falsely imagining to be heard without obedience, or else wretchedly concluding, God was not able or not willing to make good his promises. But they must be strangers to his Power, truth and mercy that think so. And yet as they erred in their minds, so God made them err and wander in that desolate wilderness, and he grew so highly incensed at last at their obstinacy and unbelief, that he unalterably proposed (which is ex­pressed by taking an Oath) they should none of them come into that Land of Caanan, nor enjoy that rest, since they sometimes despised it and preferred Egypt [Page 192] before it, and otherwhiles doubted whether they ever could obtain it; so that notwithstanding all their pri­viledges and all that God had done for them, these vile returns provoked him that loved them once so deerly, to destroy them in the wilderness, and make good that promise to their children, which the Fathers had made themselves unworthy of. This is the sum of this sad example, and of what happened to those Jews for our learning1 Cor. 10.11. Omne quod evenit patribus signum fuit filiis. Moses Ge­rund. in Gen. 12., and as David set it before the men of his time, and St. Paul those of his, so doth our Church daily set it before you for a warning, that you may not do as they did, least you also perish as they did. You are delivered by Christ from the bondage of Sin and Sathan, you are the chosen people of God, pilgrims in the wilderness of this world, and travellors to the heavenly Caanan; and here is set before you some that of old did miscarry that you may shun those paths that lead them to ruine; and that you may hearken to Gods calls, and believe his Promises, and despise Egypt, and be content with his providence, and then you shall arrive at your de­sired rest. Otherwise do not encourage your selves, because God spares you; and think you may deny him to day as you did yesterday; for he may suffer these abuses from you many years, and be highly provoked against you in his own brest, though his anger break not out in your destruction presently; and you had best take heed you trifle not, and mistake till God vow your deprivation; for then you are irrecoverably lost. These Israelites were going to a temporal Caanan, and so dyed only temporally (for ought we know) and lost the pleasures of that pleasant land. But we are invited to a heavenly rest, and if we provoke God as they did, our loss is ten thousand times greater, and we must dye eternally. Acquaint your selves therefore with Gods wayes, and do not delight in such destroying mistakes as you are pleased to hug in your bosoms. He is merci­ful to those that obey him, and will perform all [Page 193] the expectations of his faithful servants; but those that presume he should do so to them, and yet continue to stop their ears, though he spare them long, yet he will cut them off at last; which being so certain, and having so plain an example this day propounded to you, I hope you will this day hearken to the invitations that you hear, out of Gods word; and resolve now to begin a new course of life, and if this have so good an effect, you will have great cause to bless God for sparing you so long, and warning you so seriously, and giving this one effectual call more, and then you may well conclude this Divine Hymn with, Glory be to the Father, &c. As it was in the beginning, &c. Amen.

The Paraphrase of the XCV Psalm.

VERSE I. [O come] with all speed, and [let us] who are here met together in the house of God, with loud and chearful voices [sing unto the Lord] and having our affections raised by the remembrance of his mercy [let us] not only outwardly and vocally, but inwardly and [heartily rejoyce in] him that is the Rock of our de­fence, the foundation of our hope, and [the strength] by which we shall be brought to the fruition [of our salvation.]

Ver. II. He is present every where, but especially here where we assemble to worship him, therefore [let us come] into his house, where we are immediately [be­fore his presence] (who sees our thoughts) having our hearts filled [with thanksgiving] and gratitude for all his favours: And the more to set forth his love, and quicken our bretheren, let us openly reioyce [and shew our selves glad in him] not with any vain songs, but [with Psalms] which are indited by his Spirit, and appointed by the Church, as Forms of our daily Praises.

Ver. III. And we have great reason to glorifie him with [Page 194] heart and voice [for the Lord] Jehovah is not like any other that is falsly worshiped, for he [is a great God] infinite and incomprehensible in his Essence, supream and absolute in his Dominion [and a great King] who commands over Angels of Heaven, Devils of Hell, and the greatest earthly Monarchs, being far [above all] that are supposed or called [Gods] and there­fore deserves a nobler worship, then Heathens give to their feigned Deities and guardian Angels, or flattering Courtiers to their Royal Masters.

Ver. IV. He is not limited in his Power and Provi­dence to one City, or confined to a single Province, but [in his hands] and Power, under his Rule and Government [are all the] remotest and most secret [corners of the earth] no place is too far for him to reach, too deep for him to discover, or too high and strong for him to subdue; for the heigth [and the strength of the hills] which are inaccessible to men, these [are his also] and serve for the bulwarks of his Kingdome.

Ver. V. He is Lord of all the world, and comman­deth over that unruly Abyss of Waters [the Sea] which he binds in fetters of sand, that it should not harm us, but serve our needs for he hath given us power over it, because it [is his] by an unquestio­nable Title, for he created [and he made it] and therefore ought to give laws to it, and to dispose of it, and all the earth, because he took away the covering of Waters from the ground [and his hands] made Herbs and Fruits, Birds and Beasts, and so furnished and [prepared the dry land] to be a habitation for the Sons of Men.

Ver. VI. [O come] then since we have so gracious and All-sufficient a God [let us] not only praise him for what we have, but also pray unto him and [worship] him in spirit and truth, petitioning him for the relief of all our necessities, with all possible zeal and since­rity in our hea [...]ts and with all lowliness and reverence in our postures; let us bow [and fall down] on our faces [and kneel] to so glorious a King, behaving our [Page 195] selves decently and humbly [before the Lord] who is able to do all things, and being [our maker] will not suffer us the work of his own hands to perish.

Ver. VII. But besides his Creating of us (upon which ground others have hope to be heard as well as we,) our peculiar interest in him may encourage us to pray to him [for he is the Lord] whom we believe in, and who calleth himself [our God] and although he made all men, yet he hath especially made himself known to us [and we are the people] whom he feeds with his Word and Sacraments, and whom he hath chosen to be the flock [of his pasture] that he him­self may watch over us day and night, to secure us from sin and Sathan, because we are his especial sub­jects [and the sheep] that shall ever be preserved by the care of his eye, and the power [of his hand] if we come at his call and hearken to his voice.

Ver. VIII. O ye peculiar people of God, observe how when his Word is read or preached to you, his Ministers nay his Spirit doth every day invite you to Repentance, saying [to day] after you have lost so many, and have so few remaining, while this is in your power it will be well for you [if ye will hear] and obey [his voice] and that he may not call in vain, take heed you wilfully [harden not your hearts] by delighting in the pleasures of sin, and doubting of the promises, or slighting the threatnings of God; for the event will be as sad [as in the provocation] of the Divine Anger by the unbelieving Israelites at Meribah [and in the day of] their presumptuous [temptation] of Gods patience at Massah [in the wilderness] of [Sin] after they came out of Egypt.

Ver. IX. This example God set before the Posterity of those obstinate Jews, saying to them (as now he doth to us) remember the time [when your fathers] whom you glory in, disobeyed my commands, and questioned my Providence, and durst not trust my promises, but [tempted me] by requiring miracles from me to satisfie their lusts, and by this they supposed to have [proved me] [Page 196] and made trial of my power and love; although there was evidences enough of both in their miraculo [...]s deli­verance, wherein they found my kindness [and saw my works] which were so wonderful, they would have convinced any but such stubborn wretches.

Ver. X. For all this I forbore them (as I have done you who serve me as they did) yet [fourty years long] I spared them from utter destruction, and still they were as rebellious as at first, so that all that time [was I grieved with] the perverseness of [this Generation] At last when nothing would amend them, I declared my utter detestation of them [and said] of those whom I had once chosen [it is a people] whom nothing can re­claim, a refractory crew [that do err in] the thoughts of [their hearts] concerning me, imagining me faithless and false, or weak and impotent, and no wonder [for they have not known] nor never would observe [my waies] to destroy presumptuous sinners, but to give grace and glory to holy and humble men, which put their trust in me.

Ver. XI. Wherefore I warn you all to take heed least you refuse to hear my voice, and neglect to repent to day, for so you will provoke me to deal with you as I did with them [unto whom I sware] and stedfastly resolved [in my wrath] being justly incensed at their baseness [that they should] all perish in the wilderness, and, for all their confidence, one of them should [not enter into] the bles­sed land of promise, nor partake of [my rest] nor did they; for I cut them off from the possession of Caanan for disobedience and unbelief, and I will keep all such out of the heavenly Jerusalem; loe I have said it that you may be warned and turn in time. Glory be to the Father, &c. As it was in the Beginning, &c.

§. VII. Of the daily use of the Psalms in the Morning and Evening Prayer.

THE Book of Psalms seems to be a Collection of thos [...] devout hymns wherewith holy men did praise God upon publique or private occasions, and are fitted to all Conditions of the Church in general, and of parti­cular persons; and are Divine forms of Prayer and Praise indited by the Spirit of God, with such admirable variety that we may easily Collect a Form from thence, either to Petition for any thing we need, or to glorifie the name of God for any mercy we have received. Wherefore they are used and commended by Christians, Jews, and Mahumetans. And although we have many differences a­mong the several parties that are called Christians, yet all agree to make use of these incomparable and sacred Anthems; so that Cassander designed to compose a Litur­gie out of them, that might serve his purpose of uni­versal accommodation, and be received by all Christians. This joint consent and universal approbation, will make it needless to spend much time to commend what all ad­mire. Yet it were easie to reckon up those excellent titlesVirtutum Orga­num, Ambr. Theolo­giae compendium, Ba­sil. Epitome totius Scripturae, Athan. Parva Biblia, Lu­ther., and honourable cha­ractersPsalmus bene­dictio populi est, Dei laus, plebis lau­datio, plausus omni­um, sermo univer­sorum, vox Ecclesiae, fidei canora confessio, &c. vid. Ambros. praef. ad Psal. which have been given of them. They are the instrument of Virtue, the marrow of Divinity, the storehouse of Devotion, the E­pitome of all Holy Scripture. They contain excellent Forms; to bless the people, to praise God, to re­joyce in his favour, to bewail his absence, to confess our faith, to crave pardon of our sins, deliverance from our enemies, and all blessings for the Church of God. In the use [Page 198] of them we ought to exercise all Graces; Repentance and Faith, Love to God, and Fear of him, Charity to men, and Compassion to the miserable, with all the rest of those Christian qualifications that our souls must be endued with: the Composure of them declares they are fitted for men of all ages and degrees, in all Estates and Conditions, Young and Old; Kings, Priests and People; in Prosperity and Adversity; here they may find that which so exactly s [...]tes them all, as it their condition had been foreseen, and particularly provided for; and if any who grant this shall except that many of the Psalms are not applicable to their condition, I shall confident­ly affirm, that a devout soul in its enjoyment of the di­vine favour, can be humbled in using the complaints for want of it, uttered by better men, and thereby they are moved to see what they deserve, and to consider what many of their bretheren want; so on the contrary, a Pious man under trouble of spirit can by the spiritual rejoycings there described, behold the goodness of God to others, and foresee his own deliverance, receiving thereby additions to his faith, hope, and patience. He that forgives his e [...]emies, and wisheth well to all par­ticular persons, may repeat those curses delivered in this book, as predictions of the misery like to befall the inveterate enemies of Religion, or as deprecations a­gainst sin and Sathan, and all the spiritual enemies of our souls, which are the Amalek with whom we must have an endless war, and whose extirpation we must en­deavour and pray for. The like might be said of all the rest in all other cases; but this may suffice to justifie the Church in more frequent using these Psalms then any other part of Gods word, because this is the quintes­cence of all ScriptureHistoria instruit, Lex docet, Prophe­tia annuntiat, cor­reptio castigat, mo­rabitas suadet, in lib [...]o Psalmorum profectus omnium est. Ambros. ut supr. accom­modated for Worship and Devoti­on. And so it was esteemed by the Jews; and therefore the greatest part of the Temple-service consist­ed of Forms contrived out of the [Page 199] Psalms, and committed to the Masters of the Quire, who used those Forms1 Chron. 16.7. ad ver. 37. collected out of 105.96. & 106 Psalmes. Ab eo tem­pore ordinariè post-hac Deus fuit cele­bratus Psalmis & sacrâ musicâ, Osian­der. See 1 Chr. 25.2., and praised God by them long after Davids time2 Chron. 29.30., yea at this very day their Li­turgie is an extract principally out of these PsalmsBuxtorf. Sy­nag. cap. 5. Et versus alios com­plures & Psal [...]is Davidicis recitare solent, &c. ibid., which they use in their Synagogues at this present. And no man is ignorant how con­stantly the Primitive Christians used them in their Assemblies1 Cor. 14.26. Coloss. 3.16. [...]. Constit. Apost. l. 2. cap. 57., so that Pliny describes their service by singing hymns to the honour of God, which they used so much in publique, that the very Women and Children and meanest MechanicksPsalmorum ora­cula & domi canunt & in foro circum­ferunt, Basil. in 1 Psal. See Euseb. Hist. lib. 9. cap. 1. and more fully, Ham­mond preface to the Psalms. could say them by heart, and sung them at home and abroad even about their labours; making them at once the exercise of their piety, and the refreshment of their minds, re­creating themselves and glorifying God: and hereby they had answers ready to oppose all Sathans tempta­tions, and the most illiterate might pray to God, or praise him in any circumstances, by a Form of his own Inditing. How happy should we be if we were now as perfect in them! The best way to be so is to frequent the Church daily where they are used, and there we shall at once be refreshed with the musick, and in­structed by the frequent recital of them; and so we shall at the same time be pleased and profited; we shall have holy principles conveyed into our minds with pleasureO sapiens Doctoris inventum, qui simul canere, & uti­lia nos discere excogitavit! Basil. ut supr.. [Page 200] And for this cause I suppose the musick which these sacred songs were first set to, is still continued in the Church (as it was among the Jews and best Christi­ans)Ad S. Altare iterum rediens Psal­morum incipit Me­los, concinentibus secum sacra carmina omnibus Ecclesiasti­ci Ordinis gradibus. Dionys. Areop. Eccles. hist. c. 3. Vid. item Euseb. lib. 2. cap. 17. Eccl. histor.. Which ought to mind us of the musick of the Celestial Quire, and may calm our souls, and gently raise our affectionsGrotius in 1 Sam. 10. v. 5., putting us into a fit posture to glorifie our Father which is in heaven, and sweetning these pious Lessons that will take the deeper root, because the heart was first mollified and pre­pared to receive them; for sure he is of a rugged temper, and hath an ill composed soul, who feels not these effects of that grave and plea­sant harmony which doth accompa­ny this office: and we may fear they are not of Davids spirit, whose ears are offended, or spirit disturbed, or devotion hindred, by vocal or instrumental musick; but oh ye prudent and pious Christians who bring no prejudices against these things, you know how oft your souls have been rapt up with extasies of devotion, and your minds filled with Ideas of the Celestial glory, and your hearts enflamed with strong affections, by these sweet strains. Wherefore do you endeavour when you are so disposed with fervency and holy ardors to bless the name of God: And be sure you never omit to bear a part your selves, in heart or voice or both, for so the Church requires, and so the people of God in all agesExod. 15. ver. 1. cum 20. [...] Heb. canere & re­spondere signif. Med. Diatrib. have sung their hymns by turns and responses (which Ignatius first ordained in Christian ChurchesSocrat. Hist. trip. l. 6. c. 8.) supposing by this means they might best stir up each others affections, and come nearest to the heavenly pattern, where the Seraphims cry one to another, holy, holy, holy, Lord God of HostsIsai. 6.3.: [Page 201] and if we zealously imitate them here, we shall be the fitter to bear a part with them in their eternal Halle­lujahs. But our designed brevity will allow us no fur­ther to press these things, because our principal aim is to help Devotion, not satisfie curiosity, and therefore shall betake our selves to the next Section, where we must treat of the means to use the daily Psalms to the benefit of our souls.

§. 8. There is not any part of Divine Service that might be of more general advantage then the use of the Psalms, if due care were taken by us of three things: 1. To be fitly disposed for them before we begin. 2. To be suitably affected when we are about them. 3. To retain firmly those affections afterwards: Con­cerning each of which something must be said.

1. For preparation, It is most certain that our hearts are like an Instrument out of tune, and if we begin the melody of the Psalms before we have skrewed up our affections and set them to the right key, we shall make an unpleasing discord; for which cause the foregoing offices of Repentance are prudently appointed to be first performed: that we being thereby mollified, and wound up into a frame of Devotion, may say, our hearts are ready to sing and give Praise Psal. 108.1. And certainly we shall find the devout performance of the Penitential part will incomparably fit us to say or sing Davids Psalms with Davids Spirit: for having confessed humbly and begged forgiveness earnestly, and received the news of our Absolution thankfully, our hearts will be replenished with contrition and lowliness; and we shall find our spirits tender, our desires strong, our af­fections elevated and fixed upon those things that are above; then the comforts and promises will cheer us: our sense of the wants of our bretheren, and our own necessities will give wings to all the Petitions; our ap­prehensions of Gods goodness in Christ Jesus will beget such intire love to him, that our very souls shall mingle with our praises; how easie and how deep impressions will all these make upon the heart of a true penitent! which an unrepentant man is not at all affected with. [Page 202] Consult but your own Experience, which will convince you, that when by some sharp affliction, or serious pre­paration (before the Sacrament or the like) your af­fections have been moved to a humble and hearty repe­tition of the publique Confession, then your heart is much affected with Davids devout prayers and hearty thanksgivings, and you easily apply them to your own concerns without a Monitor, and so you might be dis­posed every day if you did daily confess your sins with the same affections and dispositions. But we must pre­pare not only to sing with the spirit, but with under­standing also1 Cor. 14.15:, and therefore let us use all means we canI advise those that are of ability, capacity and leisure, to read the Psalms for the day privately in Dr. Hammonds excellent Paraphrase before they go to Church; and for others to use the Lord Hattons Psalms with the Prayers fitted to them in the same manner. to know the meaning of these holy Psalms, which is not difficult to do; especially so far to understand them as to be able to know when David exhorts us, or praises God, or prays to him that we may joyn with him, in a right manner. And indeed a diligent attention will make that sufficiently plain, especially if we have seriously considered them in private.

2. For suitable affections in the Reading or singing of them, we must take notice that there is something more required in these Psalms then in other parts of Holy Writ; for other parts of Scripture are Read to us, and it sufficeth that we be careful to hear them reverently and attentively, and willing to be instructed by them, and resolved to be obedient to them. But here we our selves do bear a part, and we are to speak them as our own words [...]. Athan. — [...]. idem., we must pray for [Page 203] what is there desired, and we must praise God for those mercies which are here recorded, and this requires both an extraordinary attention, and also a suitable disposition of mind to the matter of the Psalm which we are repeating: So that it is necessary that we consi­der the subject of each of these Divine Canticles, and endeavour to get our hearts into a temper agreeingTuum spiritum affectu Psalmi for­ma; si affectus sit amoris ama, si timo­ris time, &c. Aug. in Psal. 30. thereunto, and so we shall sing these Psalms with such a spirit as they were com­posedAd fruendum hunc thesaurum ne­cesse est eodem spi­ritu Psalmos dicere quo fuerunt compo­siti. Cassian. Collat. 10. c. 10.: which blessed frame, that Holy Spirit that first indited them, can only beget in us; and no tongue can tell what infinite delight, and ravishing pleasures, and mighty advantages we might then find in this imployment; wherefore having desired the assistance of the Divine grace, be careful first to let your hearts go along with the matter of e­very Psalm, and secondly to apply the [Gloria Patri] at the end of every Psalm, according as the subject doth require, in which perhaps these ge­neral Directions may be helpful to you. Observe there are four sorts of Psalms: 1. Psalms of instruction, 2. of exhortation, 3. of supplication, 4. of thanksgi­ving: and though many are mixt composures, contain­ing all or most of these, yet all that is in any of them may be referred to one of these heads, and the devout Christian may learn by the following Rules to suit himself for any of them whether single or together.

1. The Psalms of Instruction are plain Explications of, and profitable Meditations upon, some point of Re­ligion; as about the Creation and Works of GodPsal. 8. and the 104., about his Pro­videncePsal. 37. and 139. and 147., concerning Christ his PassionPsal. 22. and 69., his Resurrection and AscensionPsal. 2. and 16. and 110. or his coming to JudgmentPsal. 50. and 97. &c. Now in these [Page 204] and the like Psalms, we must make a hearty confession of our belief in these Articles, and be thankful to him that revealed them, and be careful to express those practical inferences that are all along drawn from them in our lives and conversations; heartily desiring we may live by these holy principles of truth, and in these we must exercise especially Faith and Love, conclu­ding them with giving Glory to the Father who hath made us partakers of a right Faith in his Son by his Spi­rit; and remembring that every Person of this Glori­ous Trinity joyns in these eminent works of Creation, Providence, Redemption, and Sanctification; let us heartily praise God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, for all that is done or designed for the sons of men. Let thy soul say, Oh Lord I confess the truth of these things, I believe them fully, and I admire them highly, and will ever love thee for declaring them; I acknow­ledge thy Power in Creating, thy Bounty in sustaining, thy Wisdome in ordering, and thy Mercy in relieving and preserving all the World; I discern thy love in our Redemption, I hope in thy might for a resurrecti­on to life, and I trust in thy Mercy for a share in thy glory. Glory be to the Father, &c. for all this.

2. The Psalms of Exhortation, which are serious ad­monitions backed with powerful motives and convin­cing arguments and cleer examples; by which we are stirred either to some Acts of mo­ral VirtuePsal. 15. and 101. or to some Duties of positive Religion; to fear God, or study his Law, or observe his WillPsal. 1. and 34. and 119., or else we are warned against sin by threatnings and exam­plesPsal. 7. and 58. and 64., particularly against di­strust in God, by the HistoryPsal. 78.105, 106. of his Providence over his own people. That we may profit by these, it is requisite that we do weigh the promises and motives to holiness so seriously, that we be convinced of our folly in neglecting these duties, and resolved to set upon the sincere performance of them; and it is ne­cessary [Page 205] that we consider the evils that are appointed for and threatned to all sorts of sins, and the sad instances and examples of sinners that have been made miserable thereby, till we find our hearts moved with fear and penitence, and till we have taken up purposes of speedy forsaking those dangerous courses; so that here we are to exercise humility and Repentance, fear of God and pious resolutions, which being finished in the Dox­ology is a superadded act of Praise, to the Father for sparing us, to the Son for interceding for us, and to the Holy Ghost for warning and convincing us, and this Glory be to the Father, &c. doth declare, you are thankful for the admonition, and resolved to take war­ning, and full of hopes of the Divine assistance to help you to forsake the evil and follow the good. In these Psalms take the same resolutions which holy David did, and encourage your selves with the same hopes, love what he loves, desire what he longed for, believe and expect, what he promiseth to himself, hate what he hated, take warning by what he observed, and fear the same sad event, if you go on in the same way with those sinners that are made examples to you, evermore praising God for these gracious discoveries: and saying, Glory be &c.

3. The Psalms of Supplication, which are most ardent Petitions for all good things for your selves, your Bretheren, and the whole Church, in all circumstances, and upon all occasions. These are private Prayers for Pardon of sinPsal. 25. and 51. and 143., for Restaurati­on to Gods favourPsal. 4. and 42. and 63., for Pati­ence in troublePsal. 39. and 88., for delive­rance from Spiritual or Temporal enemiesPsal. 55. and 59 and 71. and 74., and also publique Prayers for the KingPsal. 21. and 72., and for the Church and people of GodPsal. 68. and 79. and 80., and such like: Which that we may be fitly disposed for, we must have a quick and feeling sense of our own and our bretherens wants, a firm belief of Gods all-sufficiency, [Page 206] a strong confidence in the intercession of Jesus Christ, and a full persuasion of the acceptableness of these re­quests which are drawn up by the Holy Ghost: And these devout prayers will give us occasion to shew, our care of our own souls, and our universal charity to all the world, our love to Gods Church, and our intire dependance on his Power and Mercy, and may fitly be closed with a giving Glory to the Father, who heareth us, to the Son who pleads for us in Heaven, and to the Holy Ghost who directs and assists us on Earth; and we have cause to bless him who hath heard both our and others Prayers, and will do so to the end of the world; giving all persons in all ages past, present and to come, great-cause of Eucharist and thanksgiving; for by this [Gloria Patri] added to our Prayers, we declare our confidence and hope that he will grant us our desires who is and was and ever shall be the helper of all that flee to him for succour; and we call to mind that many are now praising him in heaven, for hearing these very Petitions we now put up. Art thou poor or miserable, sick or weak, despised or slandered, persecuted or op­pressed? here thou mayest breath out thy complaints to him that can help thee, or those that are so. Art thou under trouble of conscience, or fear of Gods an­ger, worsted by temptation, or sluggish in holy duties, or any waies spiritually indisposed? here are most pro­per and pertinent forms for thy comfort and redress. Art thou a well-wisher to all the world, a lover of Gods people, a friend to the Peace of Kingdoms, and a faith­ful Subject to thy own Prince; hast thou any detesta­tion for sinners, or desire of their Conversion, any pitty for the calamitous, and wishes for their deliverance? if thou bring a charitable heart thou mayest pray for all or any of these in such prevailing words, that ere thou hast done speaking, thou mayest have such assuran­ces of a gracious return, as to sing Glory be to the Fa­ther, &c.

4. The Psalms of thanksgiving are those joyful songs of Praise and Eucharist, and lovely descriptions of the Divine goodness to the World, but especially to us and [Page 207] all his own people. Such are those wherein God is praised for all his merciesPsal. 103. and 136. and 145., for those bestowed on our bodiesPsal. 116. and 130. health, plentyPsal. 65. and 104., victories over our ene­miesPsal. 18. and 144. and 149.; as also for what he hath done for our soulsPsal. 66. and 111. and 118., and in these Psalms are most earnest exhortations to joyn in praising his holy Name, and most exact Characters of all Gods gracious dealings with us and all mankind; wherefore that we may joyn in heart and voice, let us bring with us hearts fully sensible of our baseness and unworthiness, mightily convinced that God hath often done good to us and others, and deeply affected with the freeness, frequency, and ful­ness of his mercies and favours: for here we are to ex­ercise love and gratitude, and to imitate the Quire of heaven, who survey the whole world, and pay the tri­bute of glory to him whose mercy and goodness they see and admire in every thing, and so may we: and then our souls shall readily comply with Davids courteous in­vitations to bless the Lord. Oh my God I behold what thou dost for all mankind, and I feel what I have re­ceived, I confess my unworthiness, and admire thy good­ness in all things. And then the Glory be to the Father, &c. is a recapitulation of all those foregoing causes of glo­rifying every Person in the glorious Trinity, or all of them, and must be an acknowledgment that all mercies are dispensed to us by the Father, for the Sons sake, through the Ministry of the Holy Spirit; and upon this account all honour and glory is and was and ever shall be due to Father Son and Holy Ghost. O my ingrateful heart, which sees so much cause of praising God every day for his works, and his goodness to others, and for what we have experience of, and yet hath not learned fully to love God and constantly to praise him; Come to the sweet singer of Israel, he will excite thee by his example in every thing to give thanks, learn of him to rejoyce with them that rejoyce, learn of him to love and [Page 208] sing Glory be, &c. and thou shalt sing new songs in the New Jerusalem for ever. By such means as these we ought to tune our hearts for this heavenly musick, if we would have it please God and profit us; and if by the help of Gods good spirit we have in some measure well performed this, our next care must be that we loose not those good affections.

3. Therefore endeavour to nourish these holy flames on the altar of thy heart, by a holy life, such as the in­spired Penmen of these Psalms lead themselves [...]. Athanas., and such as they exhort others to, and so shalt thou be every day fit to joyn in this of­fice, and be alwaies prepared to accompany the Church with suitable affections to all the several parts of Psalmody. Remember these An­thems are designed not only to raise Devotion in publique, but to assist holiness in privateVerba vivenda non legenda., and by let­ting thee feel the comfort of that in Gods house, which may strengthen thee to do his will afterwards, and to set us all upon our guard against sin and Sathan, who design to discompose our minds, by presenting sensual pleasures and carnal allurements; but you that have tasted sweeter and nobler delights, will certainly de­spise those vain and empty pretenders to satisfaction; and wish no other joy then to praise God among his servants on Earth here, and among his Saints in Heaven hereafter. And if this be your desire, the constant use of these Psalms will make them so familiar, that you will never want holy Meditations, ejaculations, answers to Sathans temp­tations, and Mementoes of a holy life, which is the only way that leads to the happiness you desire.

SECTION VIII. Of the Lessons.

§. 1. BEfore we begin to read or hear the holy Scrip­ture, it will be useful that we consider, first their own excellency to engage our love to them. Se­condly, The Providence of God in the Composing and Preserving them, to excite our Reverence. Thirdly, The Care of the Church in fitting them to our use, to encourage our diligence. First, The Scripture must needs be excellent, because it is the Revelation of the whole Will of God, so far as is necessary for our Salva­tion. And we believe as God hath taught us, and with the Primitive Church2 Tim. 3.15. In q [...]ibus inven [...]un­tur illa omnia quae continent f d [...]m mo­res (que) vivendi. Aug. doc. Chris. l. 2. c. 17. Sacrae & divinitùs inspira [...]ae Scripturae per se abunde suffici­unt [...]d veritatis in­dicationem. Athan. in Idol. Antiquam fidei Regulam. Eu­seb. hist. lib. 5., that it is the compleat Repository of all Divine truths that concern faith or manners; and therefore we own it to be the Rule of our lives, and the foundation of our Faith; and in all our considerableSancta Syno­dus Christum assess [...] ­rem capitis loco ad­junxit: Vene [...]ondum enim Evangelium in [...] Sancto throno collocavit. Cy [...]ill. See Dr. Cosens History of the Canon. contro­versies we place it in the Throne (as the Councels of Ephesus and A­quileia did) for the moderator and determiner of such doubts and dif­ferences. This is the guide of our Consciences, the ground of our hopes, the evidence of our inheri­tance, and the Law by which we shall be judged at the last dayJohn 5.45. Revel. 20.12.. Wherefore it is the dutyJohn 5.39. and interest2 Tim. 3.15. of every Christian to [Page 210] be conversant in them, according to the command of Jesus, and the example of all Gods servants, who stu­died them more then any other writings: So that Sr. Basil and his friend used no other Book, but wholly me­ditated in this for thirteen years. And if it were pos­sible we should exercise our selves in it day and nightJosh. 1.8. Deut. 17.19. R. Ismael à sororis filio rogatus, quod­nam tempus Graeco­rum lectioni impen­deret. Resp. Nullum: nisi potest inveni itempus quod nec ad diem, neque ad noctem pertine­bat. è Talin. Ma­sius in Jos. 1., that is alwaies. But however we must spend so much time upon them, that we may be alwaies furnished with precepts to direct, promises to encourage, and examples to quicken us to do all good; and also with Prohibitions to restrain, threatnings to affright, and presidents to warn us from all evil waies whatsoever. And being so constantly useful, and so able to shew us all that is necessary to be known, believed, or to be done; we should love them, and delight to hear them, and know them, be­cause ignorance of these Sacred Oracles will lay us open to errors in JudgmentsMark 12.24., and wickedness in PracticePsal. 119.3., and finally prove the ruine of our Souls.

§. 2. Secondly we must remember it is no ordinary regard which we must give to these holy Pages, because God is the Author, and his Spirit the enditer of them, and in his infinite wisdome and love he hath com­mitted his Will to writing, that it might not be cor­rupted or impaired by the prejudices, the malice or for­getfulness of men, as all Traditions generally are. For the matter of it he could have filled it with amazing Mysteries, but consulting our good rather then his own greatness, he condescends to our capacitiesLex loqui ut nobiscum linguâ [...]li­o [...]um hominum: Lumen supernum nunquam descendit sine indumento. Proverb. Rab. Sermo enim divinus secundum intelligentiae nostrae naturam se temperat — nobis enim non sibi loquitur. Hilar. in Psal. 26., imitates our Phrases, [Page 211] complies with our notions, and hath laid down all ne­cessary and fundamental truths so clearly, that the meanest may understand them; and yet in more curious points, hath left such difficulties as may exercise the wits, and allay the arrogance of the most knowing men. Nor hath he in any part set down all that is directly tending to our salvation; but to engage us diligently to read it all, hath so prudently dispersed these ne­cessary things, that some of them are to be found every where, and all in no one place; but every part there­of is useful, and none of it must be neglected much less contemnedNulla ne vere­cundia tibi est, di­cere eorum quae De­us ipse loquitur, nul­lam esse cognitionis utilitatem? Chry­sost. Otiosum autem ver­bum dicere in S. Scriptura ingens blasphemia est. Basil.. For like high hills the outward barrenness is recompensed by Mines and hidden treasuresMatth. 5.18. Non est litera in lege à quâ non pendeant magni montes. Di­ctum. Rab., and such the most difficult places yield to those that have skill and patience to dig into them. And the Almighty hath not only shewed his care in the forming, but also in the preserving of these Sacred Records; which though they are the most antient in the world, (of undoubted credit) and have been hated and opposed by Sathan and his instruments, the great and wise ones of the world; yet time, power, policy nor ma­lice, could never corrupt nor de­stroy them; because God resol­ved to preserve them for our use upon whom the ends of the World are come.

§. 3. Thirdly, The Church hath done her part, in com­plyance with the designs of Gods Mercy and Providence, to deliver it safely to us, and make it useful for us. Here­upon the Catholick and faithful Christians discovered the frauds of Hereticks, convinced the minds of unbe­lievers, and sealed the truth of it with their blood. And least any should pretend ignorance [...]. Clem. A­lex. Strom. 10., the governors and lights of the Church, [Page 212] have carefully translated the Origi­nal Scripture into all Languages, that every Nation might hear in their own Tongue the wonderful works of God. [Acts 2.11.] After which pattern our Church hath made that elaborate, exact, and faithful Tran­slation into the English tongue, the like to which is not in any NationAnglicanae ver­sionis Authores omni laude majores fuis­se, arguit accurata illa & ad invidiam aliarum gentium e­laborata versio. Sixt. Amama. praef. ad Drus.. And now the Scripture hath learned our Language that it may instruct us in our own words; and it must be wilful negligence if we do not understand them: To pre­vent which it is not left to our li­berty, but we are injoyned to read or hear it every day, both at Morn­ing and at Evening Prayer, ac­cording to the practice of the JewsActs 13.17. 2 Cor. 3.15. Luke 4.7. Nehem. 8.8., who read the Law in their Synagogues however on the Sab­bath, and on other daies they tasted no food, till they had read a Section of it either in publique or privateIta fecerunt Christiani teste Clem. Alexandr., and every man knows how so­lemnly and constantly this hath e­ver been done in all the Assemblies of the Christian Church [...] — & paulo post [...], Chrysost. ad Act. 9.19.. For hence they confirmed their opini­ons in DoctrineCoimus ad lite­rarum divinarum commemorationem. Tertul. Apol. c. 39. [...]. Clem. Alex. Strom. 60., and learned lessons of holiness in conversation. I had rather your own Observation should inform you then spend time to tell you, how carefully the Church hath selected the most practi­call [Page 213] and pertinent Chapters; omitting the more diffi­cult, or rather remitting them to private consideration where you have more leisure. The Lessons suited to the solemn Festivals are determi­nedNunc interpo­sita est sölemnitas sanctorum dierum quibus certas ex E­vangelio lectiones o­portet in Ecclesi [...] tractari. Aug. praef. in Johan., and do either explain the Mistery, relate the History, or ap­ply the Example unto us. In fine, the goodness of God in revealing, and his Power in preserving these holy Books; as also the Churches courage in defending them, exact­ness in Translating, and Prudence in dividing them; both shew it is the great concern of all Christians to understand them, and fit them so to our use that there is nothing wanting to make us wise to salvation, but our diligent endea­vour so to profit by them, that this Grace of God and care of the Church be not bestowed on us in vain: wherefore we shall desire you to observe the following directions.

§. 4. First it is necessary that we humbly and earnest­ly call for the assistance of the Divine Spirit, which, as it did first indite, so it can best explain these Oracles of Truth, and also enable us to practice them. And this may be done by a short and pathetical ejaculation, while the Minister prepares himself to Read, and if we are not ready at making such Forms, we may repeat Psalm 119.180. Open thou mine eyes that I may see the won­drous things of thy Law: Or, ver. 125. I am thy servant give me understanding that I may know thy testimonies; Or if you have time you may pray by that excellent Collect [the second in Order] for the second Sunday of Advent: Blessed Lord God who hast caused all holy Scripture, &c. Now by these Prayers we own God the fountain of all Wisdome, and express our desires to know and do his Will, and therefore no doubt they will procure us wisdome and strength. Secondly labour to bring a heart purified from the love of all sin, for a Lamb only can open the Seals of this BookRevel. 5.2.. The Mahumetans write [Page 214] on the cover of the Alcoran, Non attingat nisi Sanctus; Let no unclean Person touch this; and since that better agrees to Gods word, we shall do well to engrave it on our memories, and then we give the signification of that rite of washing the hands before the taking it up, which the ChristiansChrysost. hom. 52. in Evang. Johan. observed of old, and the Turks at this day. We cast not our seed into untilled grounds, and let us not cast the more preci­ous seed of the Divine word into unhallowed heartsJerem. 4.3. Matth. 13.4, 5, &c., least it be choaked with weeds, or over-run with thorns, or parched for want of root in us. The love of sin blinds the eyes, vitiates the pallate, and al­ters the object; it will make this Divine food nauseous, or turn it into the nourishment of corrupt humors. He only profits by Gods word that brings a pure and clean heart. He sees Gods will clearly, loves it ex­ceedingly, closes with it readily, because it suits his in­clinations and sympathizes with his affections, so that it brings its welcome along with it. 3. Come with holy desires to learn your duty, and stedfast resolutions to practice it. The end of writing the Scripture must be our aim in hearing it; that we may be wiser and better. The Philosopher complained of some that read Plato, not to reform their manners but to adorn their discourseEst etiam (proh Jupiter?) qui Pla­tonem legere posiu­let, non vitae ornan­dae; sed linguae & orationis comendae gratiâ, non ut mo­destior f [...]at sed lepi­dior. Taur. ap. Aul. Gell. no. At. 1.9.: but we have juster cause to complain of those that hear Gods holy word, to make them more talkative and not more holy. It is not Phrases but virtue which we ought to learn there. We must like good souldiers stand with our loins girt, our arms fixed, expecting only the watch word, and then we must obey. Let us say Sp [...]ak Lord for thy s [...]rvant heareth, and with St. Paul 1 Sam. 3.10. Acts 9.8. Lord what would [...]st thou have me to do. And when he hath in his word signified [Page 215] his pleasure, our souls must answerExod. 19.8. All that the Lord hath spoken that will we do. It had been a strange presumption in David to have consulted the Oracle a­bout his safety1 Sam. 23.2. and ver. 12., unless he had purposed to obey the Answer. And it is an equal affront to the Divine Majesty, for us to pre­tend we come to ask his advice, when we have no intentions to follow it.

§. 5. Being thus prepared before by Prayer, purity, and holy resolutions, when the Lessons are begun. Fourthly, Let us hear them with all reverence, according to that excellent example of those de­vout JewsNehem. 8.6., who when the Law was read to them, lifted up their hands, bowed down their heads, and fell on their faces. And sure we should express such outward respects as may declare we are mindful of the Author of these Pro­clamations, who is King of Kings and Lord of Lords. The Scripture daily salutes us as Ehud did the King of Moab Judg. 3.20., I have a message to thee from God. And if the Tyrant at that news rose from his seat, shall not he condemn us if we receive it with less signs of regard and reverence? But especially let us labour to fill our minds with serious apprehensions, that it is the word will and mind of the great GodScriptura est ipsa vox & anima Dei. D. Gregor., and then we shall express our out­ward reverence with more ease and sincerity. Let us receive it as being truly his1 Thess. 2.13.; and it will work as effectually as if it came with the terrors of Mount Sinah, or were delivered in Thunder from the battlements of Heaven. And the better to af­fect your heart, behold the evident demonstrations that God is in and with them. Think how many sad hearts these promises have cheared; how many erring and wa­vering minds these truths have established; sow many obstinate sinners these exhortations and threatnings have converted, and it will help to give them their due va­lew [Page 216] in your eyes. 5ly. Mark them with a most diligent attention, as those did our saviours wordsLuke 19. ult.. Let your eyes be fixt on the Minister as if you expected to receive somethingActs 3.5.. Let your ear be open to receive the words, and your heart pon­der well the sense; and be sure you narrowly watch, and speedily drive away those evil thoughts, which come to devour our sacrifice, and carry our souls a­way we know not whither. How deservedly would that poor man want relief, who should entertain him­self with every Bird within his view, at a time of distri­bution, till all were disposed of? Yet such is their fol­ly who while they are pursuing every idle thought which Sathan starts, loose many sentences, which might open their eyes, strengthen their hands, and comfort their hearts. And he knows not what good he deprives him­self of, that lets the least sentence slip unobserved; for the very filings of gold are precious, and there is weight in the least tittle of Gods wordMatth. 5.18.. There are many places which are obscure, and by reason of close connexions or speedy transitions, are no wayes to be understood without the comparing with what precedes or followsQui non adver­is quid supra & in­fra scriptum sit, is pervertit verba Dei viventi [...]. Munster., so that breaking one link may spoil the chain. It is not possible a careless hearer should understand them clearly, or apply them prudently, or make any future benefit of them; but we find by half sentences and slight ob­servation, men s [...]ck in errors and e­vil principles, and the same word that cures one kills another [...] Arrian. in Epict. l. 2. c. 24.. It is this negligence and inadvertency that makes the Scripture so little un­derstood, so hugely perverted, so speedily forgotten, and so slowly [Page 217] practiced. We have enough to im­ploy our minds and our time, and did we give that heedQui audierit inveniet Deum, qui etiam studuerit in­telligere cogetur & credere. Tert. to Scri­pture that we do to trifles, we might easily understand it, and should be engaged to a firmer belief and a more conscientious practice of it.

§. 6. The last part of our care is after the Lessons be ended; then sixthly Meditate of them, and lay them up in your heart, that you may faithfully remember what you have learned, and readily bring it forth upon oc­casion. We do not only hear Gods word to stir us into a present Devotion; but to fill our Treasures, store our Armory, and victual our Fort against we be besieged by temptation or afflictionHeb. 2.1. Hammond. Annot.; and 'tis not our affections when we hear it, so much as our memory of what we hear, that thus makes it ser­viceable to us. But we must especially treasure that which is most pertinent to our own condition; and, as the Jewish Masters love to Allegorize, we must not be like the Wine-press which keeps the husks and lets out the pure Wine; nor like the Spunge which promiscu­ously sucks in all; nor yet like the Hour-glass which pours out at one side what it received on the other: but in hearing we must be like the Fan which retains no­thing but the solid Corn. If we have but skill to chuse according to our needs, there is in Scripture plenty and variety for all estates; and if our arms be fewer, yet if they be ready and fit, they may be more service­able then more that are not so well ordered. Lastly, Begin immediately to put what you hear into practice, and then it is out of Sathans reachIs divinas Scri­pturas rectè legit qui verba vertit in opera. D. Bern.. Take warning by the threat­nings to fly from the evil; encou­ragement from the Promises to per­form the good; submit to the re­proofs; observe the directions, and pursue the rewards. If this glass have shewed us our deformities, we must immediately amend them, or [Page 218] we shall soon forgetJames 1.23, 24. Qui sacras liceras legit nec confert ad rem, similis est semi­nanti erebrò meten­ti nunquam, partu­rienti saepius & partus sepelienti, otioso cantori, qui non habent merce­dem operis. Masius è Talm. in Jof. 1. them, and so loose the labour and benefit of our hearing. What signifies a Counsel­lors opinion or a Physicians advice, if they be not followed? The bet­ter the Councel is the more is our shame if we look more on the glory of asking it, then the honour and benefit of observing it. These rules carefully made use of, will be soon found of extraordinary advantage, and may suffice in the general: but because of the variety of Scripture, and the necessity of a particular application, we shall add some short intimation how to profit by the several parts hereof. For St. Paul hath taught us, that all Scripture is use­ful2 Tim. 3.16. to inform and teach us in Faith [...]. vide Ham. Annot. in loc. and Truth; to discover and reprove our sins; to direct and urge our amendment; to promote and improve us in the practice of holiness. Which rule if we follow, we may be able to profit by every Chapter, and may learn that Art of making every part of Gods word (like an exact picture) look direct­ly upon our selvesOmnia quidem dicta Domini omni­bus pos ta: sed ple­raque in personas directa non proprietatem admonitionis nolis constituerunt, sed exemplum. Tert. de praescrip. hac., and com­ply with our circumstances, al­though it was spoken to others, and perhaps of different condition.

§. 7. First then, to apply the Old Testament out of which the first Lessons are taken, we may consider that (besides the Psalms of which before) it consists of these Parts, 1. The Law, 2. The History, 3. The Morali­ty, 4. The Prophecies. 1. The whole Ceremonial Law [Page 219] is omitted in the daily service, because they were pro­per to the Jews, and had no appa­rent reasonHeb. [...]: Verba sunt quae non habent apertam ra­tionem — sunt ex decreto Regis R. Sal. — Praecepta quorum non pate­facta est ratio. R. Dav. Kim. in Psal. 119. of their obligati­on. Yet if we have time, leisure, and judgment, we may in private improve them into most useful Me­ditations, by applying the types to Christ, and those precepts which are literally obscure, to matters of practical holiness. Of the Judicial Law also little is read in publique; but so much of it as is used, is the foundation of the antientest and best Laws which were made by Heathens or Christians, and are rules of the exactest justice in the world. And if we abate for the difference of our circumstances may conduct our Consciences in many cases of entercourse with our neighbours. Of the Moral Law no part is passed by, because there are the Rules of Eternal good­ness, to which the Consciences of all men give consent at the first hearing, and so are of universal obligation; but they bind us in a higher manner then anyMatth. 5.14., wherefore we may learn hereby our Duty to God and Man, and discover all our odious sins, and we may en­courage our selves from the Promises to do good, for they shall certainly be performed either literally in tempo­ral, or with advantage in a spiritual manner; under­standing Soul for Body, Grace for Prosperity, and Hea­ven for Caanan: In which manner also we must apply the Threatnings to make us penitent for former, and cautious against future offences against so holy a Law of so great a God, which both conscience and reason ap­prove of. 2. The History is all read, and is a rare ac­count of the methods of Gods Providence in the govern­ment of the World, from the Creation to the return of the Captivity. And we are to love and reverence it before all other Records, for its Divine Author and undoubted credit; for the Persons it treats of, the cho­sen people of God, and especially for the excellent [Page 220] design which is to teach us to fear God, love holiness and avoid iniquity, by a clearer and more easie methodLongum iter per praeceptum breve & efficax per exem­plum. Sen. then the precepts can do; because these lively Pictures of the final suc­cess of piety, and the ruine of wick­edness are more readily apprehen­ded, more deeply impressed, and more firmly remembred,Hoc tibi vir­tutûm stimul [...]s, hoc semina laudàm, Hoc exempla da­bit — Ne simi [...]s ingentium exemplorum pravi imitoteres. S. Sal­vian. then ei­ther advice or naked exhortations. And therefore the examples of pros­perous virtue must condemn our folly and sloth, and raise a holy e­mulation to be like those excellent persons, and lively faith and hope that we shall have the same success and rewards. As also the base de­signs, constant disappointments, and dreadful events which attend all ungodly wretches, must affright us from treading those paths. And thus the shipwracks of evil men, and the steps of the Saints may conduct us safely to our journeys end. Only be­cause the best men may have erred, we must not al­ways do what they did, but make the preceptsHaec quando in S. Scri [...]turis legi­mus non ideo quia facta credimus, fa­cienda creda [...]us, ne violemus praecep [...]a dum passim sectamur exempla. Aug. in Mend. c. 9. the interpreters of their practice, and where they agree we are safe in our imitation. 3. The Morality in the Books of Job and S [...]lomon (and some parts of A­pocriphal Authors which the Primi­tive Church read for instruction of manners) these do recommend unto us all sorts of virtues, and set out the means to obtain them, and the advantages of practising them, and give a true represen­tation of the folly and danger of sin; with cautio [...]s against the occasions thereof, laying down innumerable Observations, for the ordering of our lives in all con­ditions and relations; but these so brief and indepen­dent, that we must give extraordinary attention that we may learn our duty, in that place and those circum­stances [Page 221] in which we are. Here are Rules for Princes and People; Masters and Servants; Parents and Chil­dren; Husbands and Wives; Young and Old; Rich and Poor; Prosperous or Afflicted persons; and that we every one may learn our own Lessons, we must mark those sentences which incourage to some virtue we are deficient in, or reprove some offence we are guilty of; and not out of idleness or malice pick out only those which we suppose fit our neighbours, and paint out their crimes. For thus our own faults pass uncensured, and neither we nor they have benefit by this excellent part of holy Writ. 4ly. The Prophesies are the Predictions of ruine from the mouth of God to all wicked men, both heathens and enemies of Gods people, and also those that then gloried in that name (as we do now) but continued in the practice of all iniquity. How sadly do the Prophets complain of such? what terrible Me­naces, and piercing reproofs do they give them? Yet every where intermixed with earnest invitations to a­mendment, and pressing exhortations to sincere refor­mation, and the practice of that hearty obedience which the Letter of the Law expressed not, as an introducti­on to the Gospel and coming of Jesus, which is here set out in all its glory. And when we behold that both those heathen Nations and the Jews themselves, have pulled utter ruine on themselves, by their contempt of the Promises, and verified the Threatnings by their disobedience to these warnings; we ought to fear and grow wise by their Calamity, and take heed to answer our profession with a holy life, and cast off all those destructive sins, or we may be sure these Prophecies shall once more be fulfilled in our inevitable destr [...]ction. And for the more Mysterious Pro­phesiesS. Propheta au­divit & n [...]n intel­lexit; quid fa [...]ient hi qui signatum li­brum & usque ad tempus consummationis mul [...]is obscuritatibus in [...]lu [...]um prae­sumptione mentis ediss [...]runt? Hieron. in Dan., we need not curiously pry into them, no [...] know particu­larly to what Church or Persons to fix the woes therein denounced; [Page 222] but rather applying them to our own lusts, let us take courage from the assurance of victory under Christs Kingdome, to mortifie and subdue them. That as God hath sent him to us in the Flesh, and so far made good these predictions, so we may admit him to reign in our hearts; and then we shall experience the truth of that triumph, joy and peace, which is promised to wait up­on his Government, and also avoid all the terrors that are denounced against the workers of iniquity.

§. 8. The New Testament is read for the Second Les­sons, because it is the perfection of the Law, the sub­stance of the types, and the fulfilling of all the Prophe­cies; and because it hath manifested the reward more fully, it heightens and improves the dutiesLex vetus ligat manum, lex nova li­gat animum., for since to us m [...]ch is given, much may justly be re­quired. And if so clear a discove­ry of Gods infinite love will not work upon us, we are strangely obdurate. But we hope better things will be effected: 1. By the History of the Gospel. 2. By the Epistles. Fifthly, Therefore that we may apply and improve the Gospel, let us consider it as an exact account of all that Jesus did and suffered for us. Here is a Relation of his mean and humble birth, a record of his holy and afflicted life; a register of his Miracles, a summary of his Sermons, and a most moving description of his painful and Meritorious death. Let us therefore in hearing these Lessons imagine our selves of his retinue, as if we were giving audience to his voice, or beholding his wonders of goodness and might. Let us carry our Pride to his Nativity, our idleness to his industrious doing good to all; our anger to his meek­ness; our revenge to his gentleness and love of his e­nemies, that they may blush and dye, when they see their deformity by so sweet a pattern. See and won­der, admire and love, and strive to imitate your dear Saviour in kindness and charity, mercy and pitty, di­ligence and piety, patience and constancy, faith and zeal; and rejoyce to have him presented to you thus, [Page 223] because your Captain is your CompanionTunc enim prom­ptius i [...]unt Milites, cum Dux sit Socius., and hath done himself what he requires of you. The servant of Wenceslaus fol­lowing his Royal and devout Master barefoot in a deep snow to a house of Prayer in a Winter night, when he began to tire, beheld his Prince, and with shame and love recruited his tired spirits, and every look gave him a new life: So would the sight of Jesus beget in us did we view him with that affection and steddiness as we ought; if we have a due love for Christ, it will not only be pleasant but profitable thus daily to hear of him. For his Sermons will convert us, his Conversation engage us to love him more, his Example will invite and enflame us, and his Death will above all tye our souls to him, and make our sins as odious as the worst instru­ments of that black cruelty: thus we may live like him, dye with him, and rise again to newness of life. Lastly, those sacred Epistles are used, which do further ex­plain the Mysteries of the Divine Love, and the Cove­nant of Grace, declaring Gods designs in it, and ex­pectations from us, and the preparations made for us; with incomparable cautions against the deceits of Sathan, cruelty of Persecutors, and falshoods of hereticks, together with variety of Promises, Exhortations and Directions, so closely united, and so majestically ex­pressed, that it requires a quick apprehension, and a solid j [...]dgment to unravel all the mysteries in them; and yet they that avoid curiosity and self-conceit, and bring humility, love, and holy resolutions, such can­not be more effectually improved in knowledge and piety by any part of Scripture. And this rule must be observed by all in the Offices of Religion, when we hear Gods word that we do not pursue difficulties and unpro­fitable disputes, but apply the holy Scripture to profit by it. And certainly he best understands it who by it learns to bridle his passions, bound his desires, con­quer his appetites, to fear God, love his neighbour, and to be careful of his own Immortal soul; and if we make this use of the words of God, we shall have [Page 224] good cause to joyn in the next duty of giving praise to him that made them, and assists us that we may profit by them.

SECTION IX. Of the Hymns for the Morning Prayer.

§. 1. THere is not in the whole Circle of Christian Du­ties any more universal then Praise. For because in every thing God shews mercy, we must in every thing1 Thess. 5.18. give thanks. So that Hymns of Praise are ever seaso­nable, especially in the house of God, where they are to be intermixed with every part of Di­vine Service, to make it pleasant to us, and delightful to him we worship. We are to bless God for our bodily food; how much more then for the food of our souls? the providing of which for us is the greatest mercy next to that of giving the Eternal word to us. For if God had not written his Word for us, we should not have seen either our sin or our danger, our duty nor our assistance, our Deliverer nor our reward, and shall we not Praise him for this shining light? And particularly what Chap­ter is there but it contains a peculiar reason of our thankfulness? whether it instruct or reprove us; invite us to duty, or affright us from sin; whether it consist of Promises or Threatnings; Precepts or Examples, it ought to be concluded with [We praise thee O God] viz. for illuminating our minds, quickning our affections, renewing our memory, reviving our hopes, awakening our sloth, or confirming our resolutions. Some benefit we have or may have by every one; and therefore a Hymn will both refresh us with variety, discharge a great obligation to God, and prepare us to hear the next Lesson with fresher appetite. We have two for our choice that we may suit every Chapter: but we shall first consi­der that which is most usual, the Te Deum.

The Analysis of the first Hymn, or the Te Deum.

This Hymn hath three Parts,

  • 1. An Act of Praise contain­ing,
    • 1. The Duty performed by us in
      • Praise and
      • Homage.
    • 2. The en­courage­ment from others who also Praise him,
      • 1. All People of the Earth.
      • 2. All the Pow­ers of Heaven,
        • Angels
        • Cherubins
        • Seraphins and
          • Apostles.
          • Prophets.
          • Martyrs.
        • All Saints
  • 2. An Act of Con­fession decla­ring,
    • 1. The Per­sons con­fessing, viz.
      • The Universal Church.
    • 2. The Faith Confessed,
      • 1. In the whole Tri­nity, the
        • Father,
        • Son, and
        • Holy
        • Ghost.
      • 2. Parti­cularly in the Son, be­ing an acknow­ledge­ment of
        • 1. The glory of his Essence.
        • 2. The manner of his Subsistence.
        • 3. The humility of his Birth.
        • 4. The benefits of his Death.
        • 5. The height of his Exaltation.
        • 6. The certainty of his Return.
  • 3. An Act of Suppli­cation re­questing,
    • 1. For all the faith­full,
      • 1. Present assistance.
      • 2. Final acceptance.
        • Delive­rance from Evil, Pro­sperity, Di­rection & support.
      • 3. The means to at­tain both, viz.
    • 2. For our selves, ex­pressing
      • 1. Who we are
        • His constant servants.
      • 2. What we desire
        • Strength against sin, pardon for it.
      • 3. Why we desire this, because
        • 1. Of Gods Mercy.
        • 2. Of his Pro­mises,
        • 3 Ou [...] humble Expectations.

A Practical Discourse on the Te Deum.

§. 2. ALthough this Song of Praise be not of Divine Au­thority, yet it is said to have been miraculously composed, and first Sung by St. Ambrose and St. Augustine after the Baptism of that illustrious Convert; and it is placed among the undoubted works of holy Ambrose, who in the times of general Calamity first brought the use of Hymns into the Latine Churches (which had been used in the East from the beginning) and made several Forms of Praise himself; and among the rest this grand and powerful HymnGrande carmen istud est, & quo ni­hil potentius: Quid enim potentius, quam Confessio Tri­nitatis, quae quotidiè totius populi ore ce­lebratur; Certatim omnes student fidem fateri; Patrem, Fi­lium & Spiritum S. nô [...]unt versibus prae­dicare. Ambros. in Conc. de Basilicis, &c. Tom. 5., which its likely he means when he speaks of that Confession of the Trinity in Verse, which the people so much delighted in, and sung so joyfully e­very day. For this hath ever since been frequently used and highly e­steemed in the Church; not only for its Authors sake, but for its own, since it is so rare a piece of choice Devotion. The principal scope whereof is to give all glory to God, which therefore is interwoven with every part: but the nine first ver­sicles are wholly Eucharistical, wherein we express our own grati­tude, and cast our eyes on all Crea­tures in Heaven and Earth, that joyn with us in paying that Duty, to heigthen our Devotion before so great a Lord. We have now heard out of Gods sacred Word those gracious invitations and sweet comforts, those useful directions and necessary warnings which he there­in gives us, for all which we give him thanks when we say We praise thee O God. We have also heard many in­stances of his Power, and been instructed in his holy [Page 227] commands, which engages us to acknowledge his Autho­rity and pay our homage: Therefore we promise to be his Servants, and seriously acknowledge him to be our Lord, which is a mocking of the Divine MajestyLuke 6.46., unless we re­solve to do what he hath signified to be his Will. But why should we not be sincere in this acknowledgment, since it is our honour to serve him, whom the Heavens praise and the Earth worships, and all the Inhabitants of both are subject to. The Earth (that is) the men that dwell therein, in all ages did and in every Nation now do give him honour. For there is no time, nor Country, which hath not afforded many to confess and adore him that fills all places, and en­dureth from everlasting to everlasting. But if so many examples our of all mankind will not suffice to make us praise him devoutly and acknowledge him faithfully; let us lift up our eyes to the Heavens, which are re­plenished with Creatures more noble and glorious then we; yet all these make it their imployment, and account it their delight to glorifie his Name. And we lately prayed that Gods will might be done on earth as it is in heaven: How it is done there this excellent Hymn will shew you. It opens Heaven to you, nay with the Evan­gelical Prophet, carries you thither to behold their Or­der; Angels and Powers, Cherubins and Seraphins, A­postles, Prophets and Martyrs. This shews you their Imployment which is one, and that you are now exer­cised in, even to Prai [...]e the Lord every morningGen. 32.26. Dimitte me quia as­cendit columna Au­rorae & apprepin­quat hora Angelo­rum. ad laud [...]ndum Deum. Targ. Hiero­sol., or rather eve­ry moment, with never ceasing voi­cesVoce incessabi­li, in S. Ambrose.. Nay you may learn their songIsai. 6.3. Sanctus Pater, Sanctus Filius, Sanctus Spiritus. Cal. Par. Jon. I [...]a olim legebal. P. Galatinus. even that mysterious An­them to the Trinity, by which they confess every Person and adore all. So that you may at once learn what to believe, and how to worship God. [Page 228] Oh let us learn the song we must sing in Heaven, when we shall bear a part in that Celestial Quire, where all these glorious hosts ever magnifie their great Commander; all Creatures of the Earth, all the Lights of Heaven, and the Innumerable and invincible Legions of Angels, are listed under this our Lord, fight for him, and ever ex­ecute his commands. Wherefore he is called Lord God of Sabaoth, that is of the Armies and Powers of Hea­ven and Earth. And since every one that is under him gives him honour, the majesty of his glory must reach as far as his troops extend, and they fill both the upper and lower world. Joyn with these Angelick hosts now, and you shall be joyned to them hereafter; be not dis­couraged at the distance of your nature and Conditi­on; for there are alre [...]dy many of our bretheren (which were o [...]ce as we are) already glorious and ad­mitted to this honour, intermixed with this Society. Oh see the faithful and painful Apostles, see the zealous and holy Prophets; behold the triumphant Army of devout and couragious Martyrs, how they all rejoyce and sing. The Apostles are ravi [...]hed with his glory whom they saw in his weakn [...]ss. The Prophets are delighted with him whom they prophesied of, but never beheld before. The Martyrs are transpo [...]ted with his love, and forget­ting all their torments solace themselves in his joyes; and every gaping woundQuot vulnera hiantia, tot ora lau­dantia Deum. is a mouth to chant out his Praise. Oh what honour is it to serve such a Lord! what delight to be admitted to so glorious a society! Summon up all the powers and f [...]culties of your souls, and as they fill Heaven, do yo [...] fill the Earth with setting out the Majesty of his Glory.

§. 3. The second part of this Hymn (in the ele­ven following versicles) is a Confession of Faith. And eve [...]y A [...]ticle thereof is a f [...]rther motive to praise God, eit [...]er fo [...] the g [...]ory of his Essence or the mer­cy that appears in his works. And since we see God at present only by Faith, the Profession of that Faith is to us reputed a glorifying of [Page 229] himRom. 15.6.. The Saints and Angels have a f [...]ll view, and what they [...]o by Joy, we do by Faith and holy desires of a nearer union. A [...]d certainly we cannot set out the Majesty of his Glory better, then by assent­ing to that Revelation which his Truth hath made of himself; and by confessing him that the glorious Hosts of Heaven adore, and the Universal Ch [...]ch doth and ever did acknowledge. For so we agree in a sweet harmony with the Saints and Angels in heaven, and with all holy men our Bretheren on the earth. For the una­nimous consent of the Servants is a manifestation of the Masters honour: And it is an evidence that our Lord is really such, and so glorious as we believe him to be, since all unite in the profession of it. A [...]d this holds good most evid [...]ntly in the great mistery of the Trini­ty, which the Celestial Quire owns by their Trisagium; Holy, H [...]ly, Holy. And the Catholick Church hath most unanimously acknowledged, most sacredly kept, and most courageously defended, above all other Articles, so that all those agree in this who differ in many other points. Let us then chearfully acknowledge the infinite Majesty of the Father, who governs all Creatures, and declare the honour of his true and only Son, whose Glory is great in our salvation. Let us confess the Di­vinity of that holy Spirit, who is our Advocate in Hea­ven, and our Comforter [...]. u rumque signif. Johan. 14.16. & 1 Ep. Johan. 2. ver. 1. up­on the Earth. Above all let us be care­full that the humiliation of our mer­cifull Redeemer, do not abate of our esteem: To prevent which the Church in this Hymn as also in all her Creeds makes the largest and most particular Confession of the Son of God; and we have here a full account of Divinity and Humanity; because by the malice of Sathan these have been so confounded and mistaken by so many Heresies; and we have also a recital of those works of his which most concern us, because it is the interest of us all to know and believe these, which more directly tend to our salvation, then [Page 230] any other of the works of God; and therefore do more strongly engage our gratitude, for we shall find abun­da [...]t matter of Praise, both in what Jesus is in his na­ture, and what he hath done for us. He is very God and therefore we give [...]im that title which alone belongs to the Lord of hosts; and St. Ambrose (the best inter­preter of this Hymn) saithPsal. 24, 7. & 10. Quis est iste Rex gloriae! Re­spondetur à scienti­bus Dominus virtu­tùm, ipse est Rex gloriae. Ergo Domi­nus virtutùm est ip­se filius. Ambros. de Fide. lib. 4. that twenty fourth Psalm, was sung by the Angels at our Saviours Re­surrection; those who came with him calling to those in Heaven to open the gates for the King of Glo­ry, who answered them as it is in that Psalm. And we may call him the King of Glory; both as he is very God, and because he hath pur­chased Glory for us, and shall distribute it to us, and shall re­ceive glory and praise from us and all that are partakers of it. And his glory de­pends not on our praises, but is inseparable from his nature, because he is the true and only begotten Son of God; not Created as the Angels, nor Adopted as Men; but by Eternal Generation, Coeternal with the Father, and Coequal. What though he was born in time, the Son of Man? this doth not take away his Being the Son of God, nor change his nature, but express his love, and engage our affections. Dear Jesus! whether hath thy love carried thee! from Glory to misery; from the highest Throne in Heaven to the lower parts of the EarthEphes. 4.9. Pudorem exordii nostri non recusa­ [...]i [...], sed contumeli­as naturae nostrae transcurrit. Hi­lar.. How hast thou pursued [...]s through all the stages of our infelicity! from the dishonours of the Womb to those of the Tombe, not abhorring the meanest place that was pure, nor the lowest condition, that Innocence could be put into. What cause have we to bless thee,Ideo quod homo est & Christus esse voluit, ut homo possit esse quod Christus est. [Page 231] who wert pleased to become what we were, that we might be (not what we deserved, but) as thou art! Holy Sa­viour, we believe and rejoyce in believing that thou wast born like us, livedst with us and diedst for us: and that death was our life, it was shameful and inglorious, sharp and tormenting; so terrible as might startle a great confidence in a good cause. But it was not more bitter to thee then sweet to us. We, even we Oh Lord had armed Death with a sting sharp and venomous; for our sin had provoked the Divine wrath. And this sting (though with the suffering1 Cor. 15.57. Gr. [...] Devicto mortis a [...]u­leo. Ambr. of inexpressible dolours) thou hast pulled out; and having satisfied the Justice of God, canst now triumph over death it self, and enable us with comfort to say, O Death where is thy sting; with which thou didst threaten all the World with unavoidable destruction? Who can behold what thou hast suffered, and we have escaped and not be ravished with thy Love Oh blessed Lord Jesus! The way to Heaven was ever open to Innocence, but we all had sinned and come short of the glory of God. Heaven gates were shut against us, and Hells mouth open to receive us. And in this estate our life had been worse then death, by the dreadful expectations of deserved vengeance; and our death had certainly de­livered us up to feel what we feared. Do we live with any comfort? 'Tis thou hast removed our fears. Can we dye with any peace? It is thou alone hast renewed our hopes; if any men that are, or ever were, or shall be, are admitted into this Kingdome, it is not by the merits of their own Innocence, but by those of this thy all-saving death. We need not dispute de Facto whe­ther any of the Saints before Christ had actual Possession of Heavens Glory: (the ScriptureHeb. 11.40. 1 Pet. 3.19. Matth. 27.52. and the FathersClem. Alexandr. Strom. 20. Tertul. de animâ cap. 55. Cypr. Serm. in Dom, Pass. Ambrosius Comment. in Rom. 5. & passim. especially [Page 232] St. Ambrose seem to deny it, and it is not easie to disprove them) but this we are sure of de Jure, that none under the Law nor the Gospel ever were received thither, but by Faith in this Death of Jesus; which God might con­sider as done before it was accomplished; but no holi­ness that we are capable of can challenge Heaven, nor no feigned Purgatory expiations can satisfie for our sins, And whenever Abraham, Isaac, and Jaacob, entred into their glory, it was in the right of Jesus, who by this saving death, pulled out that fatal s [...]ing, and obtained admission for all believers, not only for Jews and Saints of former ages, but for Gentiles and all the World that so owns him as a Saviour, as to give up themselves to be ruled by his holy Laws. Our blessed Master indeed was glorious with his Father from all Eternity; he was in Heaven beforeAscendit non ubi Verbum Deus ante non fuerat: sed ubi verbum Ca [...]e fa­ctum ante à non sede­rat. Ruffin. in Sym­bol.: But not in our nature, not as our advocate, not to take possession for us; but now he is restored to his t [...]rone again, ready to receive all believers into the participation of his joyes. And now his glory is our great advan­tage, and i [...]finite comfort; so that we may receive this article with that delight with which old Jaacob did the news of his be­loved Josephs advancement over all the Land of Egypt; assuring our selves, that he who stooped so low to us, and suffered so much for us, will imploy his regained Power and Glory for ou [...] good, even to take us up to him, and to let us reign with him, who ever lives to make intercession for us. We cannot see him in this glory by the eye of se [...]se, b [...]t we do discern [...]im by the eye of faith; and we doubt not, b [...]t he shall be revealed in all this glory, when he comes to judge the world at the las [...] day. He [...]hall then come to examine and pass sen­tence upon all. But since we must every one bear our own bu [...]dens. we must not concern our selves for the s [...]re of others; but busie our selves to prepare our own accounts, for we are sure he shall be our Judge: our guilt might make us fear and tremble to think of it; yet his [Page 233] mercy may comfort us and quicken us to make ready. Who could we rather wish should Judge us then he that Redeemed us? and he that now offers to give us a Par­don sealed in his own blood? Let us now accept his tender, and we need not tremble then, for our Judge shall be our advocate and our friend.

§. 4. The last part which closeth this devout and ex­quisite form, turns both the Thanksgiving and Confessi­on into Prayer, as a most natural consequence of all the preceding considerations: for who can behold so great a God, so universally praised in Heaven and Earth, and not believe him to be the fountain of all good­ness, and desire his f [...]vour? Who can contemplate the Saviour of the World in his Essential glory, in his ad­mirable Condescension, willing humiliation, and illustri­ous restitution, and not break forth into most passio­nate supplications for a share in his love? Or if we go back no farther then the two last Verses, we there saw him with St. Steven sitting in all his glory at the Right hand of God, and shall we not request him to be mind­full of us in his glory, whom in his low estate he pur­chased with his life and blood? And as he put on weakness and submitted to misery to redeem us, that he will imploy his reg [...]ined Power and Glory for our help and assistance. We say he is to be the Judge of us and all the WorldJohn 5.22.27., and we know we cannot answer him for one of a tho [...]sandJob. 9.2.. Sure then our wisest way is to make supplication to our JudgeJob. 9.15., and to beg his favour may at that day be shewed to us and all his people; for at his sentence all the world [...]st stand or fall, those whom he justifies or reputes inno­centNumerare pr [...] reputari Isai. 53.12. Sapient. 5.5. [...]. Graec., shall be set on the right hand, and be reckoned among the number of the Saints and sealed onesRevel. 7.4., and therefore let us pray to this great Shepheard, that though now the sheep and goats are mixed, yet he will wash us [Page 234] with his blood and pronounce us guiltless; that our lot may be with his Saints. Now that we may be thus dis­posed of at the last day, we shall need not only his Mercy then, but his gr [...]ce now, to secure us in our pas­sage through this world. Wherefore we pray with holy David in the last words of the 28th Psalm, that God would use all means to bring his people to his gloryPsal. 28. ult. Ser­va populum tuum, & benedic heredi­tati tuo, & rege eos & extolle eos usque in aeternum. Vulg. Lat.; even that he would save them from all evil, and bless them with all good things. That he would govern and direct them in their duty, and lift them up and support them against all oppo­sition for ever. And these are the sum of every Christians needs and desires. What more can we wish or pray for, then to be rescued out of trouble, and furnished with all blessings needful for our souls and bodies? That God should feed us as a shepheard (as the Hebrew reads)Heb. & LXX. pasce eos, hoc est, rege Vulg. Sorores e­nim sunt artes pas­cendi & regnandi. Basil. conc 24. or govern us as a Prince, conducting our duty by his care and Laws, that we may not stray nor go amiss. And lastly, That he should bear us up against all the opposition of Sathan and his instru­ments, and advance us from our low estateJob. 22.19. Psal. 9.14., to [...]et us up on that Rock where our enemies malice can­not reach us; but we may stand safely there, till we are lifted up from thence to Glory, which we cannot miss of if God hear but these Petitions. Therefore ha­ving prayed for all that is needful for us as members of the Church, we now look more peculiarly to our selves considered apart. And since we are now and every day imployed thus in praising God, we desire him to accept this as a Testimony that we are his Ser­vants. We declare it in Davids Phrase Psal. 145.2.Psal. 145.2. Per singulos dies be­nedicam tibi, & laudabo nomen tuum, &c. Vulg. Lat.; only altering the [Page 235] Tense and Person. Lord help us for we are thy ser­vants, paying thee the daily tribute of Praise. What­ever thou bestowest on us will not be forgotten, nor bu [...]ied in ungratefull silence. We meet in thy house every day to magnifie thee in this manner, and to set our the glory of thy Name in every thing thou dost for u. Withold not thy mercy, for we will not withold thy Praise; and since we resolve daily to do the work of Angel [...], Lord keep us pure as they are, for praise is neither seemly nor acceptable in the mouth of a sinner. Let not us who are thy servants in the morning be the devils slaves before nightCoepisti meliùs quam desinis, ultima primis Distant—; but preserve us holy all day, that our afternoon sins may not rob us of the benefit of this dayes Praises, nor indispose us against the next morn­ing, when our duty will return. Dear Jesus look on our frailty and strengthen us; look on our guilt and mi­sery and Pardon us. We cry earnest­ly and double our request Jesus Ma­sterMath. 20.30, 31. have mercy on us, have mercy on us; for our needs are great and pressing, unless we find mercy for former sins we must be condemned by thee; and except we obtain mercy for future assistance, we shall be overcome by Sathan. Oh shut not out our Prayer; consider not our merits but our distress, we know we deserve nothing, but we have great hopes (such is thy transcendent goodness) that we shall have what we desire. Those that were better then we have put words in our mouths, who in the PsalmsPsal. 33.22. Sit misericordia tua Domine super nos quemadmodum spe­ravimus in te. Psal. 31.1. In te Domine speravi non confundar in aeter­num. Vulg. Lat. did not urge thee as if they had been worthy, but only trusted in thy mercy; and so do we. We rely not on our selves or any Creature, but on thee alone, for we know thou canst help us; and we have a persuasion thou wilt. All the world sees by our daily atten­dance on thee, that all our expe­ctations are from thee. Oh do [Page 236] not disappoint those hopes that are grounded on thy tender mercy, least Sathan upbraid us and the world slight us,Ezra. 8.22. Psal. 22.7, 8. and then which way can we look? Lord be it unto us according to our Faith. Amen. Amen.

The Paraphrase of the Te Deum.

WE Praise thee] most heartily for all we have lear­ned out of thy holy Word [O God] and it shall be our care as it is our duty to observe thy Will, since [we acknowledge thee to be the Lord] to whom we owe all Duty and Obedience. We esteem it our happiness and honour to be accounted thy servants, who art Lord of all the world; and [a [...]l the earth] with its Inhabi­tants joyns with us, and [doth worship thee] who a [...]t from Eternity, and in all ages hast been acknowledged to be [the Father everlasting.] Nor doth this lower world alone own thy Supremacy, but Praise is given [to thee] by the several Orders of [all An [...]s] who with harmonious voices [cry aloud] in proclaiming thy glory, which is ever set forth by all the hosts of [the Heavens] the Thrones, Dominions, Principalities and [the Powers] that are [therein.] [To thee] O God triumphant Hymns are sung in that Celestial Quire. For the [Cherubin] on one side [and] the [Seraphin] on the other, with ravishing melody chart thy Praise, and in their mysterious adorations, they [continually do cry] one to another [Holy] Father [Holy] Son [Holy] Spirit, three Persons, but one [Lord] thou art t [...]e most mighty [God of Savaoth] the supream commander of all the hosts of Heaven, of us and the innumerable my­riods of blessed Spirits. Thou makest us happy with beholding, and the Sons of men with expecting thy glory, so that all the Inhabitants of [Heaven and Earth] re­joyce in thee, because all parts of the Universe [are full of] those manifestations of thy power and good­ness, which declare [the majesty of thy glory.] Thus [Page 237] the Angels sing, and (for our great comfort) many of our bretheren now glorified bear a part with them [The glorious company of the Apostles] who Preached Christ, and with unwearied diligence and patience, admirable courage and fidelity shewed he was come to save the world, these are now in those regions of bliss, and there for ever [praise thee.] As also all those harbingers of thy Sons comming, inspired at sundry times, and in divers manners, these are now met in glory and make up [the goodly fellowship of the Prophets] whose words we read on earth, but they now are happy in be­holding him of whom they foretold, and now continu­ally [praise thee.] To all which blessed numbers are added those undaunted Legions who sealed the truth of the Prophets predictions, and the Apostles preaching with their blood, even [The noble army of Martyrs] who conquered infidelity and cruelty, by Faith and Patience, these now are passed from torments to their reward, and they with all other Saints and Angels, with united hearts and voices sweetly [praise t [...]ee.] Oh Lord we long to be there that we might see thee as clearly and praise thee as heartily as they do. But since we can now know thee only by Faith, we must glorifie thee by a­greeing with [The holy Church] even our faithful bre­theren [throughout all the world] in the Confession of that True Faith, whereby every good Christian [doth acknowledge thee] to be what thou hast revealed thy self to be in thy holy word. We believe in that Trini­ty which the Angels worship, even in thee [the Father] who by creating and governing all the World, decla­redst thy self to be [of an infinite Majesty] And we believe in him that is equal in glory with thee; and one in nature [thine honourable, true and only—] begotten [Son] who hath redeemed us, that we of slaves of Sa­than might be thy adopted Sons. We do believe and acknowledge [also the Holy Ghost] to be very God (equal to and with the Father and the Son) and is the advocate for us in Heaven, and [the Comforter] of us on the Earth: And these Three Persons are One God. Thy gr [...]cious condescension, O blessed Jesus, shall not [Page 238] Eclipse thy Divine Perfection, for though thou camest in our likeness to Redeem us, yet we believe [thou art] equal with the Father, and [the King of Glory] for thou ever wast most glorious in thy self, and thou [O Christ] art anointed of God a King and Priest for ever. From eternity thou art God, neither hadst thou thy be­ginning when thou wast made the Son of Man, for [thou art the everlasting Son] begotten [of the Father] before the world began. Yet (blessed be thy name) thou didst change thy Glory for Misery, and sufferedst thy Eternity to be measured by time, for [when thou tookest upon thee] that glorious design [to deliver man] from eternal death [thou didst not abhor] the meanest condition, but wast conceived in [t [...]e Virgins womb] and born like unto us, only void of sin. How chear­fully didst thou embrace a bitter and bloody Passion, to satisfie the Divine Justice provoked by our offences? and [when thou hadst] by suffering the wrath due to us, [overcome the sharpness] of that sting [of death] which our sins had armed it with, the whole world found the benefit of thy Cross. For by those merits [thou didst open] those gates of mercy which iniquity had shut a­gainst all mankind, for hereby alone admittance into [the kingdom of heaven] is granted [to all believers] that are, or were, or ever shall be hereafter. And no such can be excluded, for now [thou sittest] as a glo­rious conqueror [at the right hand of God] to inter­cede that the faithful may have the benefit of thy pur­chase, to keep possession for them, and finally to receive them to partake with thee [in the glory of the Father] which thou now injoyest, and canst dispose it to whom thou pleasest. To our great comfort therefore [we believe that thou] who hast been our Redeemer and art our Advocate [shalt come] with millions of Angels in great glory to try all the world, and particularly [to be our Iudge] with full Power to condemn or ac­quit us. [We therefore] knowing our guiltiness, and that we cannot account to thy Justice, do before hand beg thy mercy, and most humbly [pray thee help thy servants] with thy infinite merits and abundant [Page 239] grace; and to answer for them [whom thou hast] so deerly bought, and [redeemed with thy most precious blood] that we may not loose the benefit, nor thou the glory of thy gracious purchase. Since all men must stand or fall then at thy sentence, Oh do thou acquit thy faithful ones; and by applying thy merits [make them to be numbred with thy Saints] that being placed on thy right hand, they may have a part with thee and them [in Glory] unspeakable and [everlasting.] And that thou mayest have mercy on them in thy Kingdom, give them here all that may fit them for it; and bring them to it [O Lord save thy people] from all evil which might dishearten or defile them [and bless] thy Church with all good things, which may make it flourish as [thine inheritance] and encourage it in well-doing. Be thou a shepheard to watch over and feed thy servants, a King to defend and [govern them] in all thy holy wayes; and when Sathan and his instruments design to cast them down, rescue [and lift them up] by thy grace, above their power and malice that they may be safe [for ever.] Particularly be mindful of us in this Congregation who will never forget thee, but as we daily taste of thy mer­cies, so [Day by day] we acknowledge them in thy house, and [we magnifie thee] for them with these sa­cred hymns. Thou art an everflowing spring of com­fort, therefore we ever praise thee [and we worship thy name] both now in this world, and will glorifie it in thy Kingdom [ever, world without end.] And as by our daily paying thee this Tribute of Praise, we declare our selves thy servants [Vouchsafe O Lord] to remember our frailty, and by thy grace [to keep us this day] which we have begun in thy service, holy, pure, and [without sin] that our present sacrifice may be accep­ted, and our hearts fitly disposed against the next op­portunity. We have so often fallen into sin, and so sadly smarted for our folly, that we must now most earnestly beseech thee [O Lord] to forgive and [have mercy upon us] for all that is past: and again to [have mercy upon us] and deliver us for the remaining part of our lives. We beg compassion of thee in all humility [O [Page 240] Lord let thy mercy] come to us, and [lighten upon us] not for our merits, nor after the proportion of our de­serts, but our faith; even [like as we] incouraged by thy promises most readily and firmly [do put our trust in thee] and hope for it. And though we do not chal­lenge it by desert, yet we believe thou wilt not frustrate any of our expectations, for every one of us renouncing all other helps can say [O Lord in thee] alone [have I trusted] because I knew thy grace and bounty. Let me not now ask in vain; Oh [let me never] be put to shame before the world or the devil; nor [be confoun­ded] by being sent away empty. [Amen].

The second Hymn after the First Lesson at Morning Prayer.

§. 5. WE shall briefly pass over this Hymn; because it is seldom used, and sufficiently plain: it being an invitation of all Creatures to praise God. And though it be not in the Canon of Scripture, yet it is an excel­lent Paraphrase on the 148 Psalm; and comes so near it in words and sense, that we must reproach that, if we despise this. And we have the practice of the Primitive Church to justifie our use of it, wherein it was not sung only four times in the year (as in the present Roman Church) but on all solemn occasions in the assemblies of the faithful, from the beginning, as Ruffinus and St. Augustine In omni solem­nitate, in sac [...]is fide­lium decantatur, Ruffinus l. 2. adv. Hieron. ap. Six [...]. Senens. Biblioth. & Aug. Serm. 47. temp. assure us. And the duty which it invites us to ought to recommend it, which is to praise God for all his works. 'Tis true they are so excellent, that they do of t [...]emselves declare the Power and Wisdom of their great CreatorPsal. 19.1. Bona enim ex s [...]ipsis v [...]ce [...]emittunt, neque enim Sol vel Luna interprete ege [...]; [...] ipsa lux palam testatur quod totum mundum illustrant. Philo.. And yet since we [Page 241] have benefit by them, and understanding to observe, and speech to express his glory who made them, God calls on us to lend them a tongue to glorifie him with, and by so doing we may fill our souls with reverence and noble thoughts of the Lord of all things. Our aptness to be forgetful of the rare contrivance, and unthankful for the usefulness of his works, makes this Hymn often needful: but it is alwayes proper to be used after the History of the Creation, or the relati­on of those miracles wherein God useth the Creatures as Instruments of his Justice or Mercy. And then we may in this Form learn the order of Gods works, for the method is exact, and beginning with the Hea­vens and the hosts thereof descends to the air, the Earth and Sea reckoning up all the furniture of them; and concluding with a particular exhortation to the Sons of Men, who are concerned in them all to give praise to the Lord their maker, the Order will inform our understanding, the exactness quicken our memory, and the comprehensive and devout manner of address, will enlarge our affections, if we attend it, and de­sire to profit by it, and then it will need no other recommendations.

The Analysis of the Benedictus or first Hymn after the second Lesson.

In this Hymn God is praised,

  • 1. For the Redemp­tion, both as to
    • 1. The nature of it, as it is an act
      • 1. Of Gods Mercy, ver. 68.
      • 2. Of his Power, ver. 69.
      • 3. Of his Truth, being the ful­filling of
        • His Word, ver. 70, and 71.
        • His Promise,
        • His Covenant, 72.
        • His Oath, ver. 73.
    • 2. The end of it, viz.
      • 1. Our safety, ver. 74.
      • 2. Our obedi­ence, which must be
        • 1. Uni­versal in the parts
          • Holiness to­wards God. Righteous­ness towards man.
        • 2. Sincere, before him.
        • 3. Constant, all our life, ver. 75.
  • 2. For the Promul­gation, consider­ing
    • 1. The Instru­ment, and that for
      • 1. His Office, to be a
        • Prophet.
        • Harbinger.
      • 2. His Duty to
        • Prepare, v. 76.
        • Instruct.
      • 3. The end, for Remission, ver. 77.
    • 2. The cause why i [...] was now to be thus made known
      • 1. In general, Gods Mercy.
      • 2. In parti­cular, in re­gard
        • 1. Of him that was to come, ver. 78.
        • 2. Of the end of his coming, ver. 79.

A Practical Discourse on the Benedictus.

§. 6. THE Gospel which hath now been read for the second Lesson, doth not only require our at­tention but command our gratitude, because it brings that good news which is the cause of great joy to all people. The Angels sing, and all holy men to whom it was revealed entertain the news with Hymns of Praise. And if we be as sensible of the mercy as they were, and as thankful as we ought to be for the benefit there­of, we shall rejoyce as heartily as they did, since it is as much our concern as theirs. And how can we better express our gladness for all that the Gospel records of what Jesus hath done for us, then in those sacred forms indited by the holy Spirit, with which devout Persons welcomed our Lord into the world? And these will be most acceptable to God, and most beneficial to us, both to help us with fit expressions, and to ingage us to sing them with the same heart and affections, which were in the first Composers; and particularly with the Devoti­on of holy Zachariah the Author of this Hymn; who after nine months silence recovering his speech, stays not to rejoyce in that personal Mercy, but immediately being filled with the Divine Spirit, the inexpressible joy that filled his heart before, now breaks forth in these words: Blessed be the Lord God of Israel, &c. Where­in he in the Phrase of Antient timesGen. 9.26. Psal. 41.13. declares the wonderful good­ness of God. And we ought to joyn with him, not scrupling the Jewish form of expression, because if we be true Christians, and have the circumcision of the heart, we are the Children of the PromiseRom. 9.8. the seed of A­braham and the Israel of God: And this God of our Israel hath in a more excellent manner delivered [...]s from the slavery of Sathan, then he did them from the bondage of Egypt. [Page 244] And yet though this Spiritual Redemption be much grea­ter, there is such a similitude in the method and cir­cumstances, that it appears that was a type of this; and therefore Zac [...]ariah alludes to Gods delivering the people from Aegyptian misery. For as then he first visited themExod. 3.16. Gr. [...]. and considered their miseryGen. 21.1. Visitavit. Chal. Par. Recordatus est, ita Syr. (& Luc. 7.16.) Arab. Respexit, ita Vulg. Ruth. 1.6., and then he rescued them with a mighty hand: So in our case he visited us in all senses, he remembred our calamity, he looked on our misery, considered our distress, and came himself to see us, and made such a visit as men and Angels admire at. He came in our nature, clothed with our infir­mities, and stayed with us, and dwelt among us. And all this to Redeem us, not by doing miracles, but by suffering death: not only by conquering our inraged enemies, but satisfying an offended God; buying our lives with his dearest hearts blood. And by taking our Punishment, when himself was innocent, he freed us both from the sin and the wrath due to itSuscipiendo poe­nam sine culpâ & culpam delevit & poenam. August., that we might with free­dome and hope serve our reconci­led God. Well may we call this a Mighty Salvation, being accompli­shed with as much Power as it was undertaken with Love. Behold how many helpless Crea­tures, he delivers, from cruel burdens, mighty oppres­sors, and dreadful expectations; nay from the just vengeance of an angry terrible and Almighty God, from endless and unsufferable flames as horrid as una­voidable. This was indeed a horn of SalvationCornu robur & Imperium vocat. Hieron. Hab. 3. Vide Dan. 7.24. & cap. 8.21. 1 Sam. 2.10. Chal. Par. pro Cornu habent Reg­num. Ecclus. 49.5., that is a Royal, Princely, succour and rescue; such as became the Son of so Victorious a King as David was; nay such as be­came the Son of God, when he un­dertook to restore the Kingdom of Divid (which now literally Herod [Page 245] and the Romans had usurped, but spiritually sin and guilt had overcome) yet Jesus will retrieve it and set it up for ever, not to deliver us from Temporal but Spiritual enemies; not from Tribute but Damnation; and shall not we rejoyce at his Coronation? It is cer­tain there is not a more illustrious mercy then this which was proclaimed so early to our first FatherGen. 3.15., and repeated so often by all the Pro­phetsAct, 3.24. Deut. 28.7. Jerem. 23.6. Isai. 25.8., men of excellent holi­ness, approved integrity, and un­questionable truth. These all as if they had but one mouth unanimously agreed in the publication hereof. This is the mercy that was so fully confirmed by Covenants and OathsGen. 12.16. Heb. 6. to Abraham and all the faithful. This was believed and hoped for by the Jews, and expected by the very GentilesPercrebuerat Oriente toto vetus & constans opinio, ut eo tempore Judae à profectus rerum po­teretur. Tacitus Annal. Vid. Numb. 24.17.. This is that good news which cheared Adam after his fall, rejoyced Abraham in his pere­grination, revived Jacob on his dy­ing bedJohn 8.56. Gen. 49.18., and supported the Patriarchs in all their troubles, al­though they only saw it at a di­stance, and hoped and waited for the light while they themselves were in the dark. But when Zachary beheld the morning star, and saw the day begin to spring which had so long been wished and de­sired, he is ravished with holy joy; like the Northern people after a tedious night when they perceive the Sun approach. And shall not they that lived by the bare hope of this, and he that was so overjoyed at the first glimpse of it, condemn us who are daily taught that he is come, and hath confirmed Gods truth, and answered all their expectations, if we rejoyce not at least as much in the performance, as they did in the promise? Be­hold, how God hath favoured us to let us behold the accomplishing of the desire of all Nations. See how he hath glorified himself in giving the world such a mani­festation [Page 246] of his truth, as will stop the mouths of his ene­mies, and for ever strengthen the faith of his humble servants. For now he hath made good all his words and Promises, his Covenant and Protestations, in the first and greatest blessing of all2 Cor. 1.20., and so given that as an earnest of all the rest. The night seemed long, and the people of God themselves began to fear, and the wicked to deride their expectation. But now we will trust in him; even though he defer, we will wait on him; for we find he will not forget his promises nor falsifie his word. Oh let us rejoyce in the God of truth, who hath sent this mighty Salvation to us, which is the instrument of our safety, and the evidence of his truth, and on both accounts the cause of our rejoycing.

§. 7. But in the midst of our Joy we must not forget our D [...]ty, nor so please our selves with the delightful view of our advantage by this glorious Redemption, as to pass by the design of God in giving it, least we think Jes [...]s came to set us free from death, and let us loose to sin. He came to free us from the slavery which we were f [...]llen into u [...]der Sathan; but not to discharge [...]s of our duty to himself. Nay to encrease the obliga­tion; for by redeeming us from captivity and death, he ingaged us to serve him all our lives, which the laws of NationsRedemptus ab hostibus r demptori serviat denec pre i­um reddiderit. Grot. de jur. B. P. l. 3. c. 9. §. 10. as well as common gratitude doth inform us of. And if he had not resc [...]ed nor yet pur­chased us, yet we are bound to serve God as we are his Creatures, and as he is Supream Lord and law­giver to all the World. But then we co [...]ld not have payed that duty witho [...]t fears a [...]d terrors, both beca [...]se of the Tyrants w om we were enslaved to, and the M [...]jesty we had offended against. And therefore witho t a Redeemer, our se [...]vice to God either would have [...]en neglected or have been [...]ccompanied with such [...]emblings a [...]d anxieties, so devoid of faith or love o [...] hope, that it would have appeared necessa [...]y and cons [...]rained not [Page 247] voluntary or free, and consequently it would be unac­ceptable to God, and unprofitable to us. His mercy therefore is designed to remove our fears, and not to quit us of our Obedience, but to make it more easie and pleasant by appeasing Gods wrath, restraining Sathans power, and encreasing our strength. So that now when we apply our selves to the duties of Religion, we need not be discouraged at our former guilt, he will cleanse us; amazed at Gods justice, he will satisfie it; af­frighted at Sathans malice, he will restrain it. We need not be disheartned at the difficulty, he will help us; nor doubtful of the event, he will procure accep­tance and reward. He hath taken off the terrors of an offending slave, and left us no fear but that which is useful; the fear of an ingenious and a dutif [...]l ChildNon sicut feram timeo, patrem timeo, [...]. Clem. Alex. Strom. 2o., who out of love to his Father is afraid to offend him, or come short in his duty to him. And this blessed Condition, to be able to serve God with Faith and Hope, freedom and chearfulness, is the great comfort of every truly pious soul; and if we be such we shall reckon the convenience to do our duty, among the chiefest of our felicities, and praise God as much for the Power to do good as for any other blessing. L [...]t us then (who pretend to more Gospel then any had then) imitate this blessed man, who in praising God for the Redemption, seems speedily to pass over all the benefits of Pardon and reconciliation, and glory it self; a [...]d chuseth above all to bless God for affording us opportunity and freedom to serve him. As if holiness and undisturbed obedience were the most desirable thing in the world, and the Heaven which Jesus brings. Let us behold our duty and rejoyce in that, more then in our pardon and ease, and then we shew a noble love. And let this deliverance produce its due effect in us, even to make us use our hopes and comforts to quicken our love and our obedience. And so this Hymn shall not only be a form of Praise, but a [Page 248] tutor to instruct us what returns we ought to make; e­ven to walk holily in our duties to God, and righte­ously in our conversation with menTitus 1.11.. Resolving that neither ease nor pretended gain, shall intice us back to our chains; nor all Sathans menaces shall affright us from our gracious Master; whom we must now serve not with such outward shewsColoss. 3.22. as if we only courted human appro­bation; but with such sincerity as may declare he hath won our hearts, and engaged our affections while we live. Therefore our ear must be bored, to signifie we will now hear his word, obey his will, and never leave so sweet and dear a Master. And when we have a while found and considered the easiness of his service, the greatness and readiness of his as­sistance, the infiniteness and endlesness of his rewards, we shall have cause to glorifie God for sending Jesus to bring us into this estate, and think all our duty too little to express our obligation, and see reason to put it into our Benedictus, that of slaves of Sathan we are be­come Gods free men.

§. 8. God hath not only expressed his love, in raising up a Saviour for us, but in making him known to us. And since our obedience was designed, least ignorance should make ApologyRom. 10.14, 15., the di­vine care did order it should be proclaimed to all the world: It was foretold at a great distance by the Prophets, to comfort the former ages: And when it was just approaching, it was by a special Harbinger pointed out as near at hand to awaken mens expectations, and summon them to pre­pare; so that it is sure it was the great interest of all mankind, or else it had not been ushered in by so many warnings. I doubt not but holy Zachary now felt the Etymology of his sons Name, and the truth of the An­gels PromiseLuke 1.14. gaudium & exul­ta [...]io.: Not so much that he had a son, as in t [...]e joy he con­ceived that he was to be the messen­ger of the Lord of hosts, the He­rald [Page 249] and Harbinger to the most high: And yet he re­joyceth not so much in the particular priviledge of his son, as the general benefit which the world might re­ceive by his message: And therefore he blesseth God for his duty as well as his office. For when such a messen­ger came to assure them of the approach of the so long expected Messiah, and much desired Salvation; and to let the world know for what purposes the most high did thus descend to Earth; it was to be hoped men would shake off their sloth, and since he sent them so fair a notice, that they would not be surprised in their care­lesness, but appear in an Equipage suiting the greatness of his Majesty, the dearness of his love, and the excel­lency of his design [...]. Philo de Cher. that was to come. And this made the good man rejoyce, hoping when they saw their danger, and were shewed their Redeemer, they would fly in­to his arms for remission and grace; and if they did so he is glad for their advantage: However he praises God for his mercy, since he hath done his part: And we have still the same cause of rejoycing, for that which was then done by an A­gent extraordinary, is now perfor­med by the Ministers and Ambassa­dors of Chri [...]t, and by the Gospel you have now heard, which, being ever resident among us, prepare a lodging for Jesus in your hearts when he comes in the Spirit to offer his grace to you: Thus he is set before you not to be ga­zed at but to be entertained. And if you upon the war­ning prepare for him by Repentance, you shall also have Remission; and then you may with Zachary bless God, for the knowledge of Salvation that the Gospel gives unto you. And that the exhortations of Ministers and summons of Gods word may not be as ineffectual to us, as those of this great Prophet were to the Jews; consider the first cause of all this Mercy, both of Gods [Page 250] sending his son to us, and giving us so many warnings to receive him: It was the bowels of Gods tender mer­cies [...]. Vulg. Viscera Misericor­diae: viz. [...], affectus Matris erga foetum è Visceribus suis prodeuntem. Jerem. 31.20. which yearned to behold us in the hands, and under the sword of the merciless executioner, and moved him to send his son to res­cue us by suffering the stroke for us: It was not our merits but our misery, not our deserts but distress, that prevailed with him: we were worthy to dye yet his heart relen­ted, and he could not see us bleed, and shall we be unmoved to behold him bleed for us, and will we dye for all this? we were indeed in darkness and could not see our danger, and if we had fallen into the pit then, it had been our ca­lamity, but now the morning appears, John teaches, Ministers Preach, and Christ himself the Sun of Righte­ousnessMalach. 4.2. [...] ut LXX Jerem. 23.5. Zachar. 3.9. malè Bez. germen, conser ver. 79. & Jesai. 9.2. Camer. Grotius: Christus [...] dicitur à Patribus, Judaei horoscopum [...] vocare so­lent: & [...]. Heb. 1.2. Syr. vert. [...] Scaliger. began to spring from the East then, and now if we perish 'tis our willfulness and deserves no pitty. Oh what hath God done to shew us the right way! sending first the morning Star the Harbinger of the Suns approach [...]. Philo., and when the Heathens were benighted in I­dolatry, the Jews with evil prin­ciples, worse practises, and sad af­flictions; then did our Sun display his Beams from on high, for he rose not from the Earth, but his rising was his fall, his course a descent from Heaven to us, and if Zachary is so rejoyced with the glimpses, we should much more with the Meridi­an glory he now shines in. Let us not only rejoyce in his light for a season, but walk by it, and if we be in darkness it will shew us our Condition, and then guide us into [Page 251] the right way: this light will first Convert us and then conduct us. The Apostle thought it was high time to awake thenRom. 13.11, 12., and sure it is more so now, for if in the light of know­ledge in the day we do the works of darkness, that very light which we refuse to direct us as a guide, shall discover us to our shame. But take warning and let not this light be set up in vain; who would not most thankfully follow a friendly light of­fered to him in an unknown, dark, and dangerous way: The Devil will lead you up and down after the Ignis fatuus of Enthusiasm and your own imagination, till you sink into destruction, but this Gospel is a true light, be thankful for it, for its precepts are t [...]e Beams of the Sun of Righteousness, and do not only admire, but follow it, and it will not only shew you where you are, but carry you where you should be, even to everlasting joy and peace, Amen.

The Paraphrase of the Benedictus.

PRaised and [Blessed be the Lord] of hosts, the [God of Israel] even of all true believers [for he hath] shewed us in holy Gospel, how he remembred our mi­sery, beheld our distress, and in pitty sent his son from heaven: who hath [visited] in his Incarnation [and redeemed] by his death, us and all [his people] through­out the world. He hath relieved us, when we had no means of help [and hath raised up] the greatest deli­verer that ever was, to be [a mighty Salvation for us] even his Eternal and only Son, made man, descending (as was promised) of the tribe of Judah to succeed [in the house] and restore the Kingdome [of his servant David] and make it an everlasting Dominion. Hereby our God hath not only helped us, but manifested his own truth; for now he hath make good his Word, and done [as he spake by] his Spirit in [the mouth of] all his messengers [the holy Prophets, which have been] [Page 252] sent to give notice of this great mercy at sundry times [since the world began.] It rejoyceth our souls to see the fulfilling of that which they so often comforted Gods people with, by assuring them [that we] and they [should be delivered] by an invincible Redeemer, [from our e­nemies] Sin, and Sathan, and nobly rescued [from the hands] and out of the Power of those that had enslaved us and [of all that hate us] and seek our ruine. This is the blessed time in which the God of truth was pleased [to perform] the glorious work of our Redemption, which was [the mercy] so much desired by, and so gra­ciously [promised to our forefathers] now he hath vouch­safed to call to mind [and to remember] the engage­ments he made to them in [his holy Covenant] and made them good before our eyes. Our gracious Lord is as sure [to perform] his word as he was ready to pro­mise, and we now rejoyce in the verification of [the Oath which he] unchangeably [sware to our fore­father Abraham] to assure him [that he would give us] (who are his seed by faith) his own dear Son, for our Redeemer. And now what doth the Lord our God re­quire in return for all his mercy and truth, but [that we being delivered] by the death of Jesus from the wrath of God, and rescued [out of the hand of our enemies] should never by sin put our selves in their power again, but being obliged by our Pardon, and as­sisted by his grace, henceforth [might serve him] with a lively faith, and chearful hope, [without fear] of be­ing hurt by Sathan, or rejected by God. So long as we walk [in holiness] towards him [and righteousness] toward our Neighbours: and if our Religion and Cha­rity be sincere as done [before him] and constant so as we continue in it [all the days of our life] we answer all his expectations, and need not doubt of acceptance and reward. Lord thou camest to make us holy as well as happy, and therefore thou hast sent this Harbinger to acquaint us with thy design. [And thou Child] art chosen to give the world warning, and [shalt be called the Prophet of the highest] God, thy office shall be to fit men to receive this mighty Saviour [for thou shalt go] [Page 253] as a Herald [before the face of the Lord] by severe re­proofs, and powerful exhortations [to prepare his ways] by bringing men to repentance. Thou art sent to shew the danger of sin, and [to give knowledge of] him that will bring [Salvation to his People] that they repenting, and fearing the wrath to come, may forsake all iniquity, and fly to Jesus [for the Remis­sion of their sins,] It is high time for us who are guilty of so many sins, to take care least by impenitence and unpreparedness, we loose the benefit of this salvation which is provided for us [through the tender] bowels of the [mercy of our God, whereby] he pittied our desperate danger, and after our dismal right, hath given us the light of [the day-spring] even his only Son who [from on high] leaving his Heavenly Throne [hath vi­sited us,] And now hath set up his Gospel among us [to give light] and discover the dangerous event of sin [to them that sit in darkness] through ignorance, or by horrid guilt are in the valley [and shadow of death] that so they may be instructed, converted and live [And to guide our feet] when we are thus brought out of our evil and dangerous paths, that we may enter [into the way] that leads to the everlasting Kingdom [of Peace] we will observe this light, and follow this guide, and ever praise thee for it saying, Glory be to the Father, &c.

The second Hymn after the second Lesson at Morning Prayer, Or the 100 Psalm.

§. 9. THE Church hath provided not only for our ne­cessities but our delight, giving us the choice of another Hymn, which is a Psalm of Praise as the Title tells us, and was Composed to be sung by course in the Temple-serviceDr. Hammond Paraph. and Annot. on Psal. 100. at the time of the Oblation of the Peace-Offering, and yet it is not so appropriate to the Jewish service, but it may well [Page 254] fit the Christian worship; being a double exhortation to publick Praise, which is most due to God for the publi­cation of his Gospel, and besides it is addressed to all Nations, and so is a fit return for so universal a Mercy as the Redemption is. There is no difficulty in the Me­thod or Phrase, and therefore we shall only note; That the first Exhortation in the three first Verses, is both to direct and quicken us in the duty of Divine Praise, directing us in the two first Verses concerning the Per­sons by whom, the manner how, and place where, we must perform it, and the third Verse contains the Mo­tives, which are taken first from the Nature of God; secondly from his Works, both in Creating us, and taking special care of us as of the sheep of his Pasture: Where­fore the fourth Verse renews and inforceth the Duty e­ven to come into Gods house with hearts full of grati­tude and joy, lauds and benedictions; and the fifth Verse gives new reasons of it, and more spiritual mo­tives to it: first because of his Essential goodness; se­condly his Endless Mercy; thirdly his infallible truth. All which are manifested so clearly in his holy Gospel, that the world never had such a Testimony of them be­fore, and therefore this Hymn directly looks upon us, who have heard this good news, and obligeth us to bless God for that infinite Grace, and Mercy, and Truth, which he shewed in giving his Son to us: for which we must ever ascribe, Glory to the Father, &c.

SECTION X. Of the Hymns for the Evening Prayer, and first of the Magnificat.

The Analysis of the Magnificat.

This Hymn hath two Parts,

  • 1. A general Thanksgiving containing,
    • 1. The Acts of Praise
      • Magnifie and Rejoyce.
    • 2. The Instruments
      • Soul and Spi­rit.
    • 3. The Object of it
      • The Lord God, &c.
  • 2. The special reasons for it,
    • 1. Upon her own ac­count, con­sidering
      • 1. Her present Meanness.
      • 2. Her future Honour.
      • 3. The Au­thor of her happiness
        • He that is Mighty.
        • He that is Holy.
    • 2. Up­on the account of o­thers,
      • 1. For the ge­neral dispo­sals of his Pro­vidence
        • Gi­ving to the
          • Pious, Mercy.
          • Humble, Exaltation.
          • Poor, Supplies.
        • Pro­curing to the
          • Proud, Shame.
          • Mighty, Humillation.
          • Rich, Want.
      • 2. For the par­ticular grace of the Re­demp­tion in which God shewed
        • His Mercy
          • In re­membring of us.
        • His Power
          • In send­ing help to us.
        • His Truth
          • In keeping his word with us.

A Practical Discourse on the Magnificat.

§. 1. THE Blessed Virgin (whom God chose to be the Instrument of the greatest blessing that ever the World had) by the fruit of her lips, as well as of her Womb, hath given apparent testimony of the extraordi­nary presence of the Divine Spirit with her, and in her. For this sacred Hymn breaths forth such lovely mixtures of faith and fear, humility and love, charity and de­votion, that it appears she was full of grace, as well as highly favoured. And it should be our wish and endea­vour to repeat it with the same affections and holy fer­vours, with which she indited it; Perhaps we think we have not the same occasion; 'Tis true God the Word took flesh in her Womb, and that is her peculiar Privi­ledge: But if we receive the word of God, and the motions of the holy Spirit that attend it, we may turn that word intoVerbum Carnem facere est Verbum in Opus, Scripturas in operas conver­tere. Bish. Andr. Ser. 6. flesh, by Faith and Obedience; if we so hear as to practiceSit in singulis Mariae anima— Nam etsi secundum carnem una Mater est Christi, secundum fidem tamen omni­um fructus est. Ambros. in Luc. we do conceive Christ by Faith, and he is formed in usOmnis enim a­nima concipit Dei verbum si tamen im­maculata & immunis à vitiis intemerato castim [...]niam pudor [...] custodiat. Idem. by the overshadowing power of the Holy Ghost and a pu [...]e heart, and he is by holiness brought forth; for Christ himself calls suchMatth. 12.50. by the name of his Mother. We are to rejoyce with all that do rejoyce: but especially when we are sharers in the mercy and advantage which occasions that joy, wherefore we are most of all obliged to rejoyce with the blessed Virgin, both as she was the Mother of our Redeemer according to the flesh, and because [Page 257] we may be so according to the spirit; the Lesson we now heard is out of the Old Testament, and as there we find the Records and Examples of the Divine Mercy to the Pious and humble, and of his Vengeance upon the Proud and arrogant, so here we find a Form of Praise for those dispensations of Gods Providence; and since all the deliverances of Gods people there related are founded on this mercy of our Redemption, or flow from it, or are directed to it, this Hymn will teach us to turn the Old Testament into Gospel, and with the holy PatriarchsGen. 49.18. Non expecto redemp­tionem Sampsonis quae est salus transi­toria, sed expecto redemptionem Mes­siae filii David. Targ. ever to apply all to this great salvation, of which all other mercies were but types: Behold then the Mother of Jesus saying to you, Oh praise the Lord with mePsal. 34.4. and let us magnifie his name together: let us shew forth the greatness of his power and good­ness, for we cannot set out his Per­fections with any advantage, nor represent him greater then really he is (as we often magnifie one another) but then we magnifie the Lord, when we declare what we appre­hend him to be, and let us advance his glory as high as is possible, for there is no danger of exceeding; our Praises will be short, but they must be real, wherefore before we can bear a part in this Anthem, we must get our souls affected with a sense of his infinite Power, and our minds exalted with the belief of his excellent mercy, so our praise shall be no complement, but our soul and spirit, shall bear their part, and our thanksgi­ving may be real as his favours are: let his wonderful love present it self to your affections, and bring out your wonder and joy, your hopes and desires to be­hold the sweetness, till these passions begin to be ena­moured on it, and moved by it, and then they will carry a lovely notion and fair Idea of it to the mind, and so effectually recommend it, that the whole inward man shall be ravished with the beautiful prospect, and every faculty of the soul, and part of the affections [Page 258] shall unite into a devout celebration of the divine love and mercy. Behold the holiest of Women, observe where she fixes her eye, and whether she directs her Praises; she rejoyceth not in her own excellencies, nor doth she magnifie her self, but God her Saviour; which may check our vanity, who are so apt in a prosperous success and unexpected exaltation, to sacrifice to our own desertsHoc ego feci non fortuna: dict. Timoth. ducis., to crown our selves, though we snatch it from the head of Heavens King; but sure since he gives the blessing, he de­serves the honourTuum Domine est bonum, tua ita­que est gloria: Qui enim de bono tuo gloriam sibi quaerit, & non tibi, fur est & latro, simi­lisque diabolo, qui voluit furare glori­am tuam. August. Soliloqu. c. 15., and he that paies it not, is a double thief, and steals the gift, and the glory also; for both are his. She that was the Mother of Jesus after the flesh, thinks it no disparagement to con­fess her Son to be her Saviour, but rejoyceth that he was so; let not us then think we are saved from tempo­ral evils, or can be from eternal death without him, and let us esteem it a greater honour to us, and a surer ground of our rejoycing, that the most high God is be­come our Salvation, then if we had our strength in our own hands.

§. 2. There is nothing gives the dimensions of Gods love to us more truly, then the sight and sense of our vileness, when we behold our selves so low and despi­cable as indeed we are, then the glories of the Divine Majesty in stooping to us, and looking on us in our low estate, will shine in their native lustre, when we see how worthless we are, and what favour we have ob­tained beyond our expectations, as much as our deserts; then our souls will magnifie the Lord in the apprehen­sions of his greatness, and our spirits rejoyce in the ad­mirable goodness of God our Saviour. Thus the bles­sed Virgin was inspired with these Seraphical extasies of joy, by looking on the mean Condition in which this infinite mercy surprised her; she was not arrived [Page 259] to the honour of marriage; and in the opinion of the daughters of Jerusalem (who esteemed it a huge re­proach and a great affliction1 Sam. 1.11. [...] LXX. pro sterilitate, ut Gen. 29.32. to be without Children) her estate was disgraceful, and her fortunes were really dishonourable, for though she sprung from the blood Royal of Judah, yet she was then a poor obscure maid, unknown to the world, but regarded by him that loves to lodge in the lowest heartsIsai. 57.15. of the poor and pious, as well as in the highest hea­vens; she was in her lowest estate the Lords hand-maid, and devoutly served him day and night, and her Piety sanctified her Poverty, and drew the eye of God to re­gard her, as he will the meanest of us, if our obedi­ence equal hers, and especially if our minds be as low as our estate is; for so was this excellent Virgins, who by lowliness here means not her humility, for it had ar­gued Pride to have so high a conceit of her lowliness of mind as to believe it obliged Gods favour, there it was her meanness and poverty [...], abjectionem & hu­milem conditionem, [...] verò humilitatem significare asserit Erasmus. which she so freely confesseth, and heartily praiseth God for regard­ing. No doubt her humility was e­minent in her afflicted condition, for when she was advanced to be the Mother of the Worlds Saviour, she seeks no greater honour, then to be stiled the hand-maid of the Lord, ver. 38. Oh Blessed Soul! that was ever the same, neither dejected in her affliction, nor puffed up with her exaltation, but serves God chearfully in the one, and praises him heartily for the other: She beholds an infinite and lasting honour prepared for her, not alone among the daughters of one place or GenerationGen. 30.13. Syr. pro gloriâ med. for she was to be the Mother of a Universal and Everlasting blessing, which all former ages had desired, and all [Page 260] future times should rejoyce in, and Both would pro­claim her happy above all Women, who should be the Instrument of this Mercy: And yet she resigns all this glory to him that gave it her, and declares whence she received it [...]. Theo­philac. in loc., that not her name, but his may have the glory: and sure she deserves the more esteem because she returned the honour to God. Wherefore they are most wretched who disrespect her whom God hath chosen, and out of pre­tended hatred to superstition will scarce allow her the reverence of an excellent personAequale est e­nim in utrisque his sectis d [...]trimentum; quum illi quidem vili pendant San­ctam Virginem, hic vero rur [...]us ulerà decorum glorificent. Epiph. tom. 2. haer. 79., and yet no doubt she would detest those Ave's and gratulations which some superstitious Votaries (to the dis­honour of him whom she praised) bestow upon her, because she calls her Son her Saviour, and her self the handmaid of the Lord, so that it is our duty to Reverence, but not Adore her; for she will as­sure you it was Gods infinite power (for which he is deservedly called the most Mighty [...] Heb. [...]; nomen Dei [...]sal. 24.8. which wrought this miracle [...] res miras & mag­nas. Deut. 10. ver. 21. Psal. 26.2. Act [...] 2.11. of Jesus his incar­nation, which was the cause of her honour: he magnified her, and there­fore she magnifies him, and teach­eth us to hallow his Name, for it is holy and reverendPsal. 111.9. in it self, and deserves to be so esteemed for ever and ever.

§. 3. Now that all may joyn with her in the Praises of the most holy, she passeth from the consideration of her personal Priviledges, to the Universal goodness of God in the consta [...]t dispensations of his Providence, that we may see his Mercy was not confined to that time; nor limited to one Person: for as she had now [Page 261] experienced the bounty and kindness of him that she had served, so all Gods faithful servants that ever were, and all that ever shall be, are assured to find the like. Wherefore when our particular mercies occasion our joy, let us not confine our gratitude to our private concerns, but delight to hear out of Gods word those numerous instances of the rewards of holiness, and the blessings of true Piety in all times, that so we may have nobler sentiments of the Divine goodness by view­ing the extent and duration of it, and that we may be the more encouraged to go on, in that course which will so certainly be our advantage, let the Mother of Jesus and all holy men you read of in Sacred Writ re­commend the fear of God to us which they have sound so beneficial; for if we be truly Religious, be our Condition never so despicable or deplorable, we may be sure of help from Heaven; was not all mankind be­come hopeless and helpless, when God made bare his holy Arm, and helped us by him that was the strength of his Right handIsai. 63.5. dispersing our lofty spiritual enemies, who thought they had us sure their slaves for e­ver: And when these enemies are thus scattered, shall we fear Sathans broken forces, those instruments of his that would discourage us in our obedience, by slanders and contempt, wrongs and injuries, menaces and threat­nings? No surely; we have the strength of God for us, his finger could destroy them, his hand crush them to nothingPsal. 118.15. Magna Dei efficacia per digitum, maj [...]r per manum, maxima per brachium i [...]di­catur. Psal. 77.16. Exod. 15.6. Grot., but he will imploy the might of his arm in it, although the very breath of his displeasure, nay the thought and imagination of his heartAugust. legi [...] [...] in cogitatione cordis sui. be sufficient to con­sume them and dissipate all their Counsels, be they never so mighty in the worlds eye or high in their own imagination, they cannot harm us, nor shall not discourage us from serving God. How did the Princes of the world, the Jewish Pharisees, [Page 262] and Gentile Philosophers, scorn the beginnings of the Gospel, designing to crush it by Power, or disgrace it by pretended holiness, or confute it by subtle argu­ments; but contrary to all their expectations Jesus pre­vailed over the oftentation of the Pharisees, the learn­ing of the Philosopher, and the legions of the Roman Em­perors, so that by an Omnipotent but Invisible arm in a few ages, his enemies vanished, and Princes Crowns were laid at his feet. Read the Word of God, and observe the methods of his Providence, and you shall find, He hath ever appeared an enemy to those Proud and lofty onesAesopus rogatus quid Jupiter agit? Resp. [...]. Hes. who are inthroned in their own vain-glories, and suppose they have strengrh enough to secure their gran­deur, his irresistible arm shall pull them down, and set up those they despise in their place, whereby he gives not only an evidence of his Power, but of his Wisdome and Justice, for disappointment and po­verty is the most smarting punish­ment to pride and insolence, and ho­nour and exaltation is so unexpected to the humble, that they will be most thankful for it, and most careful to use it to his honour who bestows it on them. Jacob and Joseph, Gideon and David were the youngest and least considerable in their fathers houses, Leah was hated and Hannah (whose song of Praise 1 Sam. 2.1. Mary here imitates) she was de­spised, and so was this blessed Virgin; who was so mean and obscure that the honourable Ladies and stately Dames of Israel, who were all ambitious to be the mothers of the Messiah, would have scorned her a place among their hand-maids, yet they are passed by, and she is designed to this felicity, and she magnifies the Lord for it; but those that are great and full of Earthly honours, expect these favours as their due, and cannot desire them with the hunger and thirst of the poor and lowly, nor return their thanks with the like Devotion, therefore these are disap­pointed [Page 263] of their hope, and sent away empty [...]. dicuntur qui ad aliquem ve­niunt beneficium ex­pectantes & non in­veniunt. Luc. 20.10, 11. Job. 22.9. and the Mercy is given to those that least expected it, and will be most thankful for it. Let us there­fore be lowly in heart, when our condition is low, and if we have a sense of our wants, and desire his help, we shall be lovely in his eyes, though the world trample on us, he will exalt and fill us with all good things, even to our own admiration, and the envy of those who did despise us: the world is full of instances of these dispensations of Providence, but the most excellent and illustrious testimony that ever was, appeared in the spiritual ad­vantages which the Israel of God received in the giving the Messiah, since we were then just ready to sink into ruine, had he not laid hold of usHeb. 2.16. and by his mighty arm rescued us from the Pit, we were justly abdica­ted by God our Father, and dis­inherited, but Jesus comes to re­concile us, and in him we are resto­red to favourFilius abdicatus in gratiam rediens Graecis dicitur [...]. & Pater [...]. Scult. exer. and received in­to grace again; and thus the Pro­mise made to Abraham is made good, and the Lord becomes the God of his seed for ever. Oh my soul ac­knowledge the gracious dealings of thy most merciful Father, but above all praise him for the mercies of the Gospel, for what comfort were it to be raised by the fall of our temporal enemies to a fading honour, if a mi­serable Eternity did succeed, but now by Faith in Jesus thou art not only secured in thy low estate, but mayest behold an immoveable Throne, an immortal Crown pre­pared for thee, high as Heaven; while all the proud wor­kers of iniquity shall fall low as hell, never to rise again: Glory be to the Father, &c.

The Paraphrase of the Magnificat.

O Praise the Lord with me, all ye that behold his in­expressible goodness, which hath exalted my af­fections, and filled [My soul] with such glorious ap­prehensions, that with all its powers it [doth magnifie] and set forth the admirable greatness of [the Lord] my mind also [and my spirit] ravished with the contempla­tion of his infinite goodness [doth rejoyce] with joy unspeakable [in God] who hath vouchsafed to become [my Saviour.] I cannot sufficiently express his Mer­cy, nor my gratitude [For he] that is the Majesty of Heaven, by his marvelous condescension [hath regar­ded] and cast a gracious eye on the poverty and [the lowliness] of my condition, who am so inconsiderable, and never aimed higher, then to be reputed amongst the meanest of his servants, and called by the name [of his handmaiden.] I am most despicable in the worlds eyes, and vile in my own, yet he hath conferred on me a high and lasting honour [for behold] he hath passed by the more noble, and chosen me to be the Mother of the worlds Saviour, so that [from henceforth] whenever this mercy is mentioned to the honour of God, his fa­vour toward me will be remembred, by the people of [all generations] who shall bless God for it, and [shall call me blessed] and account me happy above all women. But I will freely ackno [...]ledge it was not my own merit nor strength that hath advan [...]ed me [For he that is mighty] in Power, and infinite in Mercy, most freely hath exalted me, and [hath magnified me] his poor unworthy hand-maid; his therefore is the glory, his the praise, [and holy] and reverend] [is his Name] which I, and all his servants will ever love and honour: For I am not the only instance of his goodness, nor do I confine my Praises to my particular occasion: all the world sees and knows that his favour [And his [Page 265] mercy is] ever shewed [on them that fear him] so that holy and pious men are blessed by him, and shall be [throughout all generations] while the world endureth. Ye servants of the Lord, consider how in all the course of his Providence, especially in this great Redemption [He hath shewed strength] and a mighty Power, for [with his arm] he hath secured and lifted up his own, and by it [he hath scattered] the forces and baffled the designs of [the proud] who thought they only deserved to be respected by God, and were so high and safe [in the imaginations of their hearts] At all times he dis­appoints such expectations; and now as at other seasons [he hath put down] the wise, the honourable, and [the mighty from their seats] and thrones, on which their pride had mounted them: [And hath exalted] to that honour [the humble and meek] even those whom the ar­rogant most despised. [He hath filled] most plenteous­ly the souls of [the hungry] that earnestly desired the least favours, and satisfied their longings [with good things] beyond their expectations [and the rich] whose pride made them think themselves fittest objects of his bounty, and yet their abundance abated their desires after it, these [he hath] disappointed and [sent empty away] And as in all other cases, so now [He remembring] the constant method of [his mercy] and seeing his peoples distress [hath holpen] and again re­stored [his servant Israel] and all faithful people to favour, and the hopes of glory [as he promised] to the Saints of former ages, and particularly to [our fore­fathers] to [Abraham] that he would give a Saviour to Redeem, and bring deliverance to us [and to his seed for ever.]

The second Hymn after the first Lesson, viz. the XCVIII Psalm.

§. 4. SOmetimes instead of the Blessed Virgins Song, we use this Psalm to express the same thing, even the might of Gods arm, and the affections of his heart, both shewed to his people Israel his true Church; and this is one of Davids triumphant Hymns, composed up­on some miraculous victory over the enemies of the truth; and being intituled a new Song, may be applied in the Mistery, to the glorious Conquest made over Sin and Sathan by the mighty arm of Jesus, or in the letter, to those deliverances of the faithful mentioned in the Lessons: and a new heart will make it every day a new song by a renewed sense of the Divine goodness; for here the people of God incourage one another to praise him for his works, which are so admirably con­trived, ver. 1. so mightily performed, ver. 2. so clearly manifested, ver. 3. to his own people, and all the world, ver. 4. Wherefore the exhortation is renewed and in­larged, and all the world is invited to joyn in this Hymn, ver. 5. and shewed how to praise him with heart and voice, and all sorts of Musick, ver. 6. and 7. no part of the Earth must be silent, but the Inhabitants of SeasArab. populi flu­viorum — &c. —populi montium, Clament — &c. Aspice venturo lae­tentur ut omnio se­clo. and flouds, hills and valleys must rejoyce, not only for past mercies, but for the Kingdome of Christ (which every temporal deliverance minds us of) when he shall come to free his servants from sin and misery, and exercise such justice in the trial of all the World, that his Saints shall sing a new song of Victory to him for ever in Heaven, and we on Earth in hopes of it, do at present rejoyce and say; Glory be to, &c.

The Analysis of the Nunc Dimittis.

Luke 2.29. Herein Simeon sheweth,

  • 1. The greatness of his joy, which appear­eth
    • 1. In offering his very life.
    • 2. In his readiness to meet death so
      • Willingly,
      • Peaceably.
  • 2. The reason of it, which was
    • 1. His parti­cular hap­piness,
      • 1. In the fulfilling the Promise.
      • 2. In the beholding his Saviour.
    • 2. The Uni­versal good because
      • 1. Christ was visible to all.
      • 2. Beneficial to all, bringing
        • light
        • glory
        to the
        • Gen­tiles,
        • Jews

A Practical Discourse on the Nunc Dimit­tis, The first Hymn after the second Lesson.

§. 5. THE Author of this short and comprehensive Hymn, was a man eminent, for his exact Justice, vigorous Devotion, lively Faith, and extraordinary in­spiration; and of this, the holy Text assures: us and it is probable he was a person considerable, very likely him whom the Jews call Simeon the first, who lived at this time, and was the son of the most famous Rabbi Hillel Vid. Scultet. Exerc. Evang. l. 1. c. 61. and Light-foots Harm. on this place. who opposed the received opinion of the temporal King­dome of the Messiah; for it is cer­tain our Simeon did so, or he had never thus rejoyced over a Messiah presented by so mean Parents, in swadling clothes at the gates of the Temple. It was not the object that appeared to his eyes, but the illumination of the Spirit, and the pro­spect of his Faith, that elevated his affections. Where­fore we need not pretend to dismiss this holy song, by alledging it was an extraordinary occasion; for the [Page 268] writings of th [...] Apostles, which are daily read among us, do as clearly represent him the Saviour of the world to the eye of Faith, and set him before us as evidently in the house of God, as any bodily sight could do to him; and if our minds be inlightened, and our faith firm as his, we have the same occasion, and ought to re­hearse it with the same devotion. The mercy is made sufficiently plain to us, it we were but as apprehensive of the advantages it brings to us, and all men, as he was. I know not why we should wish to live any lon­ger, then till we have obtained hopes of a share in it: But we have houses to build, families to propagate, and designs to compleat, and all before we are willing to dye. We desire something besides, nay (perhaps) more then an Interest in Jesus; and therefore we dare not joyn in this noble wi [...]h. But he was dead to the world before, and had been impatient of a longer stay, but only for the promise to have a sight of Jesus in the flesh. And when this long-wished for happiness was come to pass, his expectations are answered, and all his desires filled. He values nothing here, but humbly craves his dismission. His holy soul that came from God, can find no rest on the waters of this world, and therefore de­sires to return with an Olive-branch of peace to its dear Lord [...] C [...]em. Al. Strom. 4o. Mortem Stoici appellare solent, [...] Arrian., where it was sure of rest and joy among the best of friends. He now desires leave to depart from the flesh, which he had long esteemed his Prison, wherein he was confined by his infirmities [...] The­mistius ap. Stobae., and shut up from beholding the [Page 269] glories of God, which he now longs to see more then e­ver, by this last experience of his Truth and Mercy; and he knew that death would set him free, his desires and joy begin to swell too big to be confined in the walls of flesh, and now he is even straitned till he be let loose into the regions of glory to praise him face to face. And yet his extasies transport him not beyond the mea­sures of obedience and humility; for he first asks his Masters leave, nor will he go till he have Commission: but he intimates he had stript himself of all worldly de­sires, and had his inner coat, his flesh in his hands ready to lay it down, and run when­ever the watch word [...]. Ar. was given. His hopes and desires to see his Saviour had alone made his life ac­ceptable, and the fulfilling of them makes even death most welcome to him; because he knew that Jesus came to disarm death, and (by sa­tisfying for sin) to deprive it of that sting which made it terrible to all men. All the sin-offerings of the law were but weak armor to encounter death, nor could they so fully purge or appease the Conscience, as that it should not accuse in the fatal hour: But the perfect Sacrifice of the death of Jesus, doth so fully avert Gods wrath, that all that believe in him can triumph over death, meet it with courage, and embrace it with peace, as the end of their fears, and the entrance into their felicity1 Cor. 15.55. Non est timendum quod liberat nos ab omni timendo.. How can he fear death that hath his sins forgiven? or how can he doubt Gods mercy that beholds his Son with faith and love? or how can he question the truth of Gods Promises that em­braces Jesus the greatest of all in his arms? He that knows Gods power, is persuaded of his love, and con­vinced of his truth, can dye in peace, and lye down with joy in the assurance of a blessed Resurrection. And this we may do, for it was only their priviledge who lived then, to see Jesus, and whoever looked on [Page 270] him so as to dare to dye then, must behold him by faith: and thus we may see Christ not only with Simeon pre­sented in the Temple, but with St. Steven standing at the right hand of God, not only in his rising, but his full glory. Why then are we so fixed to this world? so desirous to stay? so loath to depart? so sad when God calls? Oh let us look on this our Redeemer so sted­fastly, and embrace him so tenderly in our hearts, that it may appear he is dearer to us then our very lives. Let us love him so intirely that nothing may satisfie us without him; and trust so fully in his merits and mer­cies, that we may live chearfully and dye peaceably. Let us say with this devout Old man; Lord I do now so clearly perceive thy purposes of mercy, so confi­dently believe thy promises of forgiveness and so firmly rely on the hopes of glory, that I resolve to be ever thy servant. I desire to stay no longer in this world then to get assurances for a better. Earths vanities do not make me wish to live, nor deaths terrors afraid to dye. If thou callest me this day, Lord I come. I can live with patience, or dye in peace; for I see him that will preserve me in life or death, and gives me hopes that whether I live or dye, I am the Lords. I was not with Simeon in the Temple to behold my Saviour with my bodily eyes; but I have had thy Salvation as clearly manifested in this thy holy word, as if I had seen him with my eyes. Lord grant me thy holy Spirit, that I may behold him with the same faith, and embrace him with the same affections that he did, and then I shall chearfully joyn in a Nunc Dimittis, and being daily rea­dy to dye, shall ever be fit to live, and thy will shall be done in my life or death. Blessed Lord! thou hast even to our dayes by these holy writings sufficiently manifested thy Son before all our faces; and it is our carelesness, ingratitude and unbelief, that hides him from our eyes, and makes us hug these vanities, and fear to leave them. But thou hast done thy part, and I will praise thee, for sending this bright and glorious Sun, which shined on so many millions of wretched Heathens benighted in the darkness of Idolatry, and [Page 271] made them Christian. I will bless thee for honouring thy antient but despised people, who were more en­abled by the birth of Jesus, then by all their former Royalties and victorious Trophies; and instead of the bright Cloud, the glory of the Tabernacle, thou hast sent him to pitch his tent among them, who was the brightness of thy own glory. I am ravished to behold so many joyful souls blessing thee for this light which shined on them in their sins, and the confines of eter­nal darkness, and converted and translated them into thy marvelous light. And all thy holy Saints in all ages have given thee the glory for all those illustrious beams of Love and Charity, Piety, Justice and Devotion, which shine from their lives, and are but the reflexion of the rayes of the grace of Jesus. This excellent per­son rejoyced not only in his own felicity, but to be­hold by the Spirit of Prophecy what joy Jesus was like to bring to me, and many thousands, of Converts and holy Men to the end of the World. Wherefore let us be glad and rejoyce with him, for our selves, and all people, for the light that shines upon us, and the glory that is round about us, and with all our Souls sing, Glory be to the Father, &c.

The Paraphrase of the Nunc Dimittis.

I Desire not to live in this world any longer, then I have laid hold of thy Salvation; which since thy Word and Spirit hath now discovered to me, I have all I can wish for here; therefore [Lord now lettest thou] thy command go forth that [thy servant] who hath longed hitherto to injoy thee, may [depart] quietly out of this miserable world, and be dismissed from the prison of the flesh. I can now leave it [in peace] be­ing assured thou wilt make good all other Promises, since in giving thy dear Son thou hast done so exactly [according to thy word.] My desires are satisfied, and my faith confirmed as much as is possible in this world [Page 272] [For mine eyes] inlightened by thy holy Spirit, [have seen] by Faith in thy blessed word, him that is my Re­deemer and brings [thy salvation] to me, and all the world. I cannot contain, nor yet express my joy to behold this lovely Peace-maker [w ich thou hast] not only manifested in the flesh, to the infinite delight of thy servants then; but [prepared] by the discovery of thy holy Gospel to appear most gloriously [before the face of all people] that ever were or shall be. This glorious Sun of Righteousness hath shined on all the Earth, his word is [a light to lighten] the dismal re­gions of the unconverted heathens, and [the Gentiles] that knew not God. His doctrine instructed them, and hath converted many; and his presence and his grace is the honour [and the glory] of all true believers, the joy and comfort [of thy people Israel] so that we, and all the world are bound to praise thee for thy Gospel, and thy son here on Earth; and to continue our song to all Eternity, when thou lettest us depart from hence. Amen.

The last Hymn after the second Lesson, viz. the LXVII Psalm.

§. 6. AFter those parts of the Epistles which are more Doctrinal, as containing the excellent prin­ciples and precepts of the Christian Religion, we may seasonably use this rare piece of Davids devotion; which contains most passionate wishes, for the propagation of the knowledge of these incomparable truths throughout all the world, and zealous desires that they may be known to all, as they are to us: whereby we declare our high esteem of them, our hearty thankfulness for them, and our sincere desires that all men might have the benefit, and God the glory by them, which is a sea­sonable return for those instructions we have now re­ceived out of Gods holy word, and these very Petitions [Page 273] are an act of Eucharist and Praise. The first Verse is the first Request, even that God would be gracious to us, in forgiving our sins, giving us his grace to profit, and outwardly expressing the kindness of his heart by the smiles of his countenance. The second Verse is the end why we desire this felicity to his Church; that the divine goodness to us may invite many Converts in, and the encrease of the Church will be our happiness, as it is our desire. The third Verse is the second Pe­tition that we and all may so discern the excellency of his Laws, that he may be universally praised by Jews and Gentiles. Verse fourth, both for the holiness of his Commands, and the righteous administrations of his Providence: And to shew how earnestly we desire Gods glory, and how constantly it ought to be paid; the same Petition is repeated ver. 5. And to encourage all to it, the blessed effects of this universal praise are added, ver. 6. and 7. For when we are thankful, God will multiply his blessings, the Church shall be reple­nished with grace, and fruitful in good works, and more will so be drawn to embrace this Sacred Religi­on. Did we thus earnestly beg his grace to prosper his Word to us, and heartily Praise him for it our selves, and fervently wish the enlargement of Christs Kingdom, God the Father, and Jesus Christ even our own God, and God the Holy Ghost would assuredly bless us. To which holy and undivided Trinity, be ascribed all Ho­nour, Glory and Praise, by us and all the World now and for ever. Amen.

SECTION XI.

The Analysis of the Apostles Creed.

In this Creed are two parts, shewing what we believe,

  • 1: Concerning God.
    • 1. In general, that there is
      • A God
      • One God
      • I believe in God
    • 2. In spe­cial, as to the Per­sons of the Tri­nity
      • 1. Per­son the Father
        • His Nature
          • the Father Al­mighty
        • Works
          • Creation
          • Providence
            • maker of Hea­ven and Earth
      • 2. Per­son the Son
        • 1. His Name and Of­fices
          • Prophet
          • Priest and
          • King
          • and in Iesus Christ
      • 2. His Natures, both the
        • Divine and
          • his only Son our Lord,
        • Humane in his Con­ception and Birth
          • who was con­ceived by the holy ghost, born of the Virgin Mary,
      • 3. His works
        • 1. Re­dem­ption by
          • 1. His Pas­sion
            • suffered under Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and bury­ed, he descended into hell,
          • 2. Re­sur­re­ction
            • the third day he rose a­gain from the dead,
          • 3. As­cen­sion and In­ter­ces­ [...]
            • he ascended in­to heaven, and sitteth at the right hand of God the Fa­ther Almigh­ty.
        • 2. Final Judge­ment
          • from thence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead,
    • 3. Person whose Name expres­seth
      • His Nature a Holy Spirit His Office to sanctifie us
        • I believe in the Holy Ghost,
  • [Page 275]2. Concerning our selves,
    • 1. Our Condi­tion as to
      • 1. Union
        • the holy Catho­lique Church,
      • 2. Commu­nion
        • the communion of Saints,
    • 2. Our Privi­ledges
      • 1. As to the Soul
        • the forgiveness of sins,
      • 2. As to the Body
        • the resurrection of the body, and
      • 3. As to both
        • the life ever­lasting. Amen.

A Discourse of the Creed.

§. 1. THE Holy Scriptures being a perfect Revelation of all Divine Truth, ought to be undoubtedly received by every Christian. And no man is necessarily obliged to believe any thing in order to his salvation that is not contained therein [...] Damasc. de Orthod. Fid. l. 1. c. 1., or ne­cessarily deduced thence. So that the whole Word of God may be called our Creed, because it is the rule of our Faith. And yet because the truths therein revealed are disper­sed and variously presented accord­ing to the several occasions of [Page 276] their manifestation (and since they are liable to be mis­understood by ignorance and carelesness, or misrepre­sented to us by malice and interest, it seems almost necessary that the fundamental Articles of our Faith should be collected thence, and reduced to one compre­hensive sum, which may be learned early, remembred easily, and retained unanimously and constantly by all Christians. On which grounds there was in the Apostles times a form of sound words2 Tim. 1.13. [...]. Epist. Jud. ver. 14. [...]. 2 Tim. 1.14. [...] Philip. 3.16. [...] of that Faith which was delivered to the Saints, and which they are charged to keep with all fidelity, that they might all be of the same mind and walk by the same rule. And if the consent of Antiquity be of any Authority, this form of the Apostles Creed was that which they all agreed uponDiscessuri ab in­vicem norman prius futurae praedicatio­nis in commune con­stituunt. Ruffinus in Symbol. Omnes Orthodoxi Patres affirmant Symbolum ab ipsis Apostolis conditum. Sixt. Senens. Bib. before their parting, to be a standing rule and measure for the Christian faith. So that it hath ever since been of great authority in the Church, and though the cavils of some hereticks, made it fit to explain some Articles more largely, and gave occasion to the composing of new Creeds at Nice and Constantinople, &c. yet these were never intended to abate the Authority of this, which of all others hath been received most ge­nerally. And those were account­ed Orthodox and Catholique Hanc legem se­quentes Christiano­rum Catholicorum nomen jubemus am­plecti, reliquos vero dementes— haereti­ci dogmatis infami­am sustinent. Theo­dos. & Grat. Imp. who did embrace it, and all others bran­ded with the infamous names of Hereticks and Deceivers. But who­ever desires a fuller account here­of, or a large explication of all the Doctrines herein contained, must be referred to those Excellent Per­sons who have so well performed [Page 277] that task, it being our design now only to consider it as it is here made use of in our daily Devotions: and so what is to be said will come under some of these heads, 1. The place it obtains in our Liturgy, 2. The time when, 3. The reasons why, and 4. The manner how it is to be repeated.

§. 2. This antient Confession of our Faith is most ju­dicially set by the Church after the ending of the Les­sons out of holy Scripture. For the Creed receives both its Being and Authority from thence, since it is collected from the Word of God, and proved by it, and what can be more seasonable then for us, after the reading of Holy Writ, to declare our persuasion of all that is contained therein: especially of the Articles treated of in the now read Portion. By repeating our Creed here we do set to our sealsJohn 3.33. [...]. to confirm the Truth of God and all revealed by him, and do gratefully acknowledge and declare those salutary mysteries we have learned from these Divine Oracles. And we may further consider, that as the Creed follows the Lessons out of which it sprang, so it precedes the Prayers, which are grounded on it. And the publique profession of our Faith before we pray, is the vindica­tion and the foundation of the Petitions we make; for therefore we ask these things, and in this manner, be­cause we believe in an Invisible God who is an Omnipo­tent Creator, a most merciful Redeemer, and a most gra­cious Comforter. Hence we pray to the Father in the Name of the Son, by the assistance of the holy Spirit, in fellowship with the Saints, for the forgiveness of sins, and a joyful resurrection. And all this we are directed and encouraged unto by the belief of this Creed, which, by exercising that most necessary companion of our Pray­ers, viz. Faith, is an excellent preparative to our ad­dresses. Which secondly may partly account for the time and frequency of its repetition, which ought to be as often as we solemniy read or pray, and so not to be omitted at any time in publique Assemblies; where [Page 278] the Antients observed the use of it (and we may receive great benefit by a devout imitation of them) in arm­ing our souls hereby against all doubting or evil thoughts, which disturbe us most in our attendance upon the service of our heavenly MasterCum horremus aliquid animo recur­rendum est ad Sym­bolum. Quando enim sine militiae sacra­mento miles in ten­torio, bellator in prae­lio. Ambr.. So that as the Germans excluded him from their sacrifices that came with­out his shield; so should he be from our Church-devotions, that holds not up this shield of Faith, by which he may overcome all the fiery darts of the Devil. And, as if it could never be repeated too often, we find holy Ambrose Symbolum quo­que specialiter de­bemus tanquam no­stri cordis signacu­lum, antelucanis ho­ris quotidie recen­sere. ad Virg. l. 3. commending it to his Virgins, as the first exercise of their morning pie­ty, and St. Augustine prescribing it to his Catechumens, to be used both Night and Morning, not as a Prayer (as some ignorant Persons mistake it) but as a foundation to build their Prayers on,Accipite filii regulam fidei quod Symbolum dicitur & —in corde scri­bite & quotidie di­cite apud vos, ante­quam dormiatis, an­teq [...]am precedatis, symbolo vestro, vos munite. de Symb. ad Catech. l. 1. a Memento to whom they were made, and a ground of their hope that they should be ac­cepted, and for the same reasons we now place it in our Morning and Evening Prayer.

§. 3. But the fitness and necessity of its daily repeti­tion will more fully appear, and we shall be better in­structed in our duty therein by a more particular ac­count of the reasons thereof, the principal of which are, 1. To fix it in our memories and record it there, that it may never go out of our minds, being daily re­vived by a fresh recital, for this being the sum of those principles which we are to square our lives by; the Test to discern the temptations of Sathan, and the [Page 279] false doctrines of hereticks by:Nulla enim un­quam extitit haeresis quae non hoc Symbo­lo potuit damnari. Coelestin. ad Nest. we can no more be without it then the Architect without his Rule and the Goldsmith without his touchstone. And least it should be neglected or forgotten by private persons; if we attend on the Ser­vice of the Church, we shall neither be ignorant nor un­mindful of this heavenly touchstone, by which we may constantly discover all that is contrary to the truth of our principles or the holiness of our profession. 2. To express our constant fidelity to God; this being like the Souldiers word or symbol, by keeping which, we own that great General, whose Souldiers and Servants we avowed our selves at Baptism, and took upon us this Faith as the badge and cognizance of our relation to God and dependance on him. So that whenever we are to fight for him, or to approach himDei igitur cul­tus quoniam coelestit militia est, devo­tionem maximam fi­demque desiderat. Lact. lib. 5. c. 20. Non ego perfidum dixi sacramentum Ibimus, ibimus —, we must shew this badge, and repeat the Articles of our Al­legiance, to declare we are still for the Lord of hosts, and do hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering. Nor is there a more ef­fectual argument to move God to hear our Prayers, and obtain the intercession of Jesus, then with heart and voice to make this Con­fession of him before menRom. 10. ver. 9, 10. & S. Matth. 10. ver. 32., and solemnly to own our selves his ser­vants;Psal. 116. ver. 16. & Psalm. 119.125. for then we have assured promises of protection and defence. Let us then think how reverently should we stand up to renew our faithful engagements to the King of Heaven and Earth? and how sincerely should we profess our fidelity to the searcher of all hearts, whose we desire so much to be accounted? and now that we are in our Petitions to beseech him to shew himself to be our God, let us most seriously and devoutly protest our selves to be [Page 280] his servants. 3. To manifest our unity among our selves, and agreement with the whole Church; that as we have one Lord so we may have one FaithEphes. 4.5. Rom. 15.6., and as Children of the same Father, servants of the same house­hold, and Souldiers under the same Prince, may with one mind and one mouth glorifie this One God. For we must agree in heart as well as meet in person, if we would have our prayersMatth. 18.19. be accepted. It were to be wished there were no dissent in the smallest matters among the servants of the same God; but if any such be; that they may not dissolve our Union, nor divide our Worship, we are all to re­joyce that we agree in the main, and to repeat this Creed together with a hearty charity, that we may all declare our selves satisfied in these necessary things, and may pray together without the least sparks of wrath. Let us therefore remember, these Prayers are put up only by and for the true members of the Church; and this Creed is the Criterion to discern be­tween the faithful and the falseTessera & sig­naculum quo inter fideles perfidosque sece [...]nitur. Maxim. Taurin.. So that by the hearty reciting there­of, thou ownest the same Faith which glorified Saints did once profess, and all holy Christians throughout the world do now believe; and dost hereby declare thy self a true mem­ber of Christs holy Church,Fides quam Sancti Apostoli praedicave­runt, concilia firma­verunt, & Fa­tres consignaverunt. Theodorus Ep. Rom. and so hast a right to its priviledges, and a share in its Devotions.

§. 4. The last and chiefest enquiry is concerning the manner how it is to be repeated; of which we had need be careful least our frequent use of so excellent a part of these offices, do take off our attention from these noble and necessary ends. There are many requisite and becoming affections, which our thoughts should now [Page 281] be actuated with, concerning the certainty and the use­fulness of these truths, the happiness of those that know them, and the misery of such as are ignorant of them. But especially we must be careful in this part of our ser­vice, 1. To be most heartily thankful to our gracious God, that hath made these divine truths so manifest to us. Shall the heathen Plato praise God that he was born in Greece and educated at Athens? and the Jews bless him every day that made them sons of Abraham, and sanctified them with his precepts? and shall not we much more magnifie his favour towards us who by the advantages of our Birth and Education, are so early instructed in these saving truths that are so necessary, we cannot be happy without them, so evident that we are scarce ever tempted to doubt of them, and yet withall so mysterious that all the wisdome in the world could never (without the help of Revelation) have discove­red them to us? many Kings and Princes, Prophets and Masters of the greatest reason, have lived and dyed in ignorance of these principles, which by Gods mer­cy you understand as clearly and believe as fully as any thing that sense or experience teacheth you. Forget not therefore daily to pay the tribute of Praise to thy heavenly Master who hath made thee o [...]e of his own School, and prevented thy going blindfold to destruction. 2. Be sure to give your positive and particular assent to all and every article thereof, receiving them all as undoubted Oracles from the mouth of the God of truth, who neither will nor can deceive. Our souls may safely rely upon them, and require no other de­monstration [...]. Clem. Alex. Strom. 50. but only whether it be certain that God did reveal them. He that knows him and his eternal veracity will enquire no further; and he that would be­lieve firmly had need enquire so [Page 282] far, and with the Bereans search the ScriptureActs 17.11. Non temerè sed ra­tione nitimur ad fi­dem. Orig. in Cels. l. 3., and examine if these be confirmed there; and then we may on good grounds annex our Credo (I believe) to every single Article, when we have found it a­greeing with the Word of God. And though [I believe] be only once set down in the be­ginning of the first Article, yet it must be understood and supplied by us in the front of every Article after­wards; as it was wont to be in the antient form of Baptism (and may be seen in the Creed for that office in our Liturgy) the Priest asking at every Article Cre­dis, Dost thou believe? and he answering Credo, I be­lieve. Meditate that God himself doth so bespeak you: I have given you my holy word, and taught you all saving truth, do you believe there is one God? and let every ones heart eccho again, I do believe it. Do you believe he made Heaven and Earth? I do believe it, &c. Nor must any man think it sufficient for the Minister to say the Creed for him, it is not then thy Faith, but his own. Nor doth he confess it that doth not in heart or voice or both go along with every sen­tence, and seal it with a most hearty assent. There are many truths which do not concern us whether they be true or false, and in such cases a general persuasion that they may be true will suffice. But these principles of our Faith, are the ground of our Prayers, the rule of our lives, and must be received with the same evidence that the Mathematicians postulata are, on which his fol­lowing demonstrations depend; so that without the ad­mission of these he can do nothing. Remember you must conduct the affairs of your life by this profession; you must venture your souls at your death on these principles; nay if need be you must seal these Truths with your blood: therefore do not slightly repeat them but let them sink into your heart; and be so assured of them, that no pleasure or profit may intice you to walk contrary to it or deny it; nor no threats or pains affright you from confessing it, and rejoyce in this [Page 283] daily opportunity to express the constancy of your faith, and every day protest your belief as solemnly as if you were to dye for it. 3. Our mind can never want imployment for all the faculties and powers there­of, because in the repetition, we are to make a parti­cular application of every Article, that it may pro­duce those effects and serve those ends for which it was revealed. And it is absurd if not impious to think that God did discover these sacred truths only to enlarge our speculations, or experience our credulity. All that is true is equally so, and the reason why these truths are more necessary to be believed then others, is, not because they are more certain, but more u [...]eful to assist our devotions, and direct our conversation, then any other propositions that Gods word doth con­tain; where they are not barely taught, but ever ap­plied, either as incouragements to the worship of God, or arguments to a holy life. Nor are they intended so much to make us wiser as to per­swade us to become better [...]. Clem. Alex. Paedag.. And if they have not this effect upon us, our Faith excels not the Confession of the DevilsMatth. 8.29. James 2.19., who did acknow­ledge Jesus the Son of God, and yet opposed the purposes of that mistery, and so had no benefit by their acknowledgment. This light is set up to direct us, and it is expected that we should work and walk by it. And that will appear, when our Devotions suit these principles, and our practices are the genuine products of our profession. For therefore Heaven did reveal this Creed, and therefore the Church inserts it here. And that we may learn to use it to these purposes, let us more particularly consider, 1. How we may apply it to assist our Prayers. In or­der whereunto we must observe that our Faith is the basis on which our Petitions are built; the sole en­gagement to us to make them, and the principal mo­tive to God to hear them; who hath so often requi­red that we should pray with Faith, and without the [Page 284] least wavering or distrustMatth. 21.22. 1 Tim. 2.8. Heb. 11.6. James 1.6. Graec. [...]: agi­tatur scil. dubitans, at non progreditur: vide item Jac. 5.15. Graec. [...]; &c.. If we come to God we must believe that he is, and that he will reward those that wait upon him, (without which persuasion the Gentiles them­selves did neverVeneramini Dees & colitis; non cre­dentes illos esse? & propitias aures ve­stris supplicationibus accommodare? Ar­nob. adv. gentes. lib. 2. worship their false Gods) nor can we pray to the true with either courage, zeal or comfort, till we have possessed our souls with right opinions of him. And this we may do, by a reciting our Creed before our Prayers, which is an impenetrable armor a­gainst all those discouragements and fears which Sathan is apt to assail us with. Let us not pray like those that know not God; but imitate the holy servants of God in Scripture, who alwaies begin their supplicati­ons with a brief Confession of their Faith in Gods Power1 Kings 8.23. Nehem. 9.6. 1 Chron. 29.11.12. Daniel. 9.4. and Providence, his Mercy and his Co­venant, as we do ours with the de­claration of our Faith. Oh what holy fervours doth it put our souls into, to contemplate the Power of an Almighty Father, the love of a most merciful Redeemer, and the grace of the holy Spirit our sanctifier! Doth it not teach us reverence and fear, sincerity and longing desires, hope and chear­ful expectations thus to set God before us in our Creed, in the beauty of his Attributes, and the glory of his works? When we have professed our belief in the Fa­ther Almighty that made Heaven and Earth, how readi­ly shall we run to him for the supply of our temporal necessities? When we have protested our assurance that the eternal Son of God was made man, born among us, lived with us, and dyed for us, and arose again and returned to his glory to prepare a place for us, and plead our cause, can we then forbear to cry for par­don [Page 285] and peace, for conversion and salvation? or shall we doubt to be accepted. Again, have we owned our belief of that holy Spirit which is the Author and fini­sher of all grace? and are we not then fitly disposed and strongly moved to petition for his aid, that we may continue true members of Christs body, and en­joy a Communion with the Saints, remission of our sins, restauration of our body, and an eternal life of glory? If we did not premise our Faith to our Prayers, it might be suspected we spoke to him we knew not, and asked what was unfit to be desired or impossible to be obtained. But now all these stumbling blocks are re­moved, and our Creed is made an excellent prepara­tory to the following Collects; every Petition of which are directed by, grounded on, and enforced from some of these Articles, which, if we thus apply them, will shew us, how fitly we may desire these things, and what reason we have to hope they shall be granted. And se­condly we must learn to apply these Articles of our Faith to the right ordering of our lives, not repeating them as empty notions and airy speculations, but as the princi­ples and rules of practice. For why should the Christi­ans belief alone be supposed sufficient, without some Acts deduced from it. The Merchant believes there are Jewels and rarities in other landsEstne operis in vitâ negotiosum ali­quod quod non fide praecunte suscipiunt actores? Arnob. l. 2. Nihil est quod in vitâ geri possit, si non credulitas prae­cesserit. Ruffin. in Symbol., and he puts to Sea, and attempts the pur­chase. The Countryman sows, the Scholar studies, and the Souldier fights according to the principles of advantage they believe will come up­on those endeavours. And doth the Religious man only believe and sit still? Are not our principles surer, our hopes clearer, and our probabi­lities fairer, and our gains like to be infinitely more? Why then do we say these principles over as it were some Lesson that was never to be put in practice? Let us turn our Creed into Syllogisms, and we shall see what consequences necessarily flow from it. And let us so [Page 286] firmly believe it that our Conversation may be the natu­ral conclusion from those premises; for there is no man whose natural Logick will not enable him to argue thus. He that believes God to be Almighty, and that he made him and all the world, must love and fear this God and trust in him in all his needs: But I believe in God the Father Almighty, &c. Therefore I must love and fear and trust in him at all times. Or thus, Whoever de­serves and fears Gods wrath, cannot truly believe Jesus came to save him from it, but he must speedily apply himself to him, and thankfully embrace this salvation: But I who deserve and fear Gods wrath do believe this, &c. Therefore I must speedily apply my self to him, and thankfully embrace this salvation from him. And thus without strictly confining our selves to the rules of Art, the most ignorant may with a little consideration find the natural result of every Article, and what effect it will produce in any man that heartily doth embrace it. And oh that all the world were as willing to live ac­cording to their professions, as they are able to appre­hend the force of these arguings! We should not see our practises so frequently opposite to (nay destructive of) those principles we pretend to believe. Let us ask our selves what manner of persons we ought to be, who do so solemnly protest our belief that all these things are true. In temporal things, what we believe dangerous and unprofitable we avoid; what we are persuaded is pleasant and advantageous we pursue; and if our assent be as firm, why should we not do so in spirituals? Where the grounds are surer, the inferences clearer, and the gain and reward infinitely greater: 'tis too much to be feared we follow not our Creed far enough, nor consider what the belief of those Articles would produce in us if cordially embraced. Wherefore for the sake of such as could not, or would not thus use the Articles of their Faith; we have added to the Paraphrase the following Application.

The Paraphrase and Application of the Creed.

Art. 1. I Believe] most firmly [in] one infinite and eternal [God] who is a most powerful, wise, gracious and pure spirit. Distinguished into three Persons, the first of which is [the Father Almighty] who is the maker of me, and all the Creatures [of heaven and earth] the preserver and Governor of all the world.

Wherefore I am obliged and resolved to own him for my God and Almighty Father, by loving, fearing, serving and obeying him: and to acknowledge him the Creator of all, by admiring his works, rightly using his Creatures, and relying on his Providence for whatever I want in this world, which is at his disposal.

And I am encouraged to call upon this my mighty God and merciful Father for my self and all the world, for a competent measure of food and raiment, health and wealth, peace and plenty, and not to doubt but that he who can do what he please will take care of the work of his own hands.

Art. 2. And] I do most firmly believe in the second Person of the glorious Trinity, even [in Iesus Christ] our anointed Saviour, who is very God, equal to the Father, being [his only Son] by eternal generation, and is now become [our Lord] by the merciful redemption of our souls from death and hell.

Wherefore I am obliged and resolved most thankfully to commit my salvation to the management of my glo­rious and gracious Redeemer, and as anointed by God to be a Prophet, Priest, and King, to observe his teaching, rely on his attonement, and submit to his Authority, and to walk answerable to the price that is payed for me.

And I am encouraged to pray in his name with faith and comfort for deliverance from my spiritual enemies, [Page 288] and the salvation of my soul, for a safe Pasport to Gods Heavenly Kingdome, since his only Son is my Re­deemer.

Art. 3. I do also most firmly believe it was this very son of God [who] became man, and yet [was concei­ved] free from sin [by] the overshadowing power of [the Holy Ghost] and that assuming our Nature and uni­ting it to his own Divine Nature, was [born of the] blessed [Virgin Mary] so that he was both God and Man: two Natures in one Person.

Wherefore I am obliged and resolved to be most thank­ful for that miraculous condescension, and to learn to submit to the meanest condition, to do good; and to be careful not to defile my Nature which Jesus hath united to the Divinity.

And I am encouraged to pray that I may be sustained under the necessities of my frail estate, which Jesus was acquainted with, and purged from the corruptions which he was freed from, and that being regenerate like him by the power of the Holy Ghost, I may be partaker of his Nature as he was of mine.

Art. 4. I do also most firmly believe that the holy Jesus being to satisfie the Divine Justice for our offences [suffered] the wrath which we had deserved, and [un­der Pontius Pilate] the Romane Governor though most innocent in himself, he [was crucified] till with cruel torments both of body and soul he had offered up his life a sacrifice for sin. He was really [dead and buried] and took possession of the regions of darkness, for [he descended into hell] and remained under the power of death for a time.

Wherefore I am obliged and resolved to lament for; and crucifie my sins, the cause of his bitter Passion; to be­ware least by continuing in them, I bring my self under the same curse, and loose the benefits of this all-saving death; and also to learn from him to suffer patiently, and dye chearfully when God pleaseth.

And I am hereby encouraged to pray that I may not suffer what Christ hath endured for me; that this sacrifice may be accepted as a satisfaction for all my transgressions, [Page 289] and that the remembrance of it, and the grace obtained by it may mortifie and kill in me that which hath cru­cified him.

Art. 5. I do also most firmly believe that when he had paid the full price for the sins of the world, death could no longer hold him, so that [the third day] af­ter his suffering, by an infinite power [he arose again] assuring us that justice was satisfied, and our enemies conquered, since he was delivered [from the dead] a­mong whom our iniquities and Gods anger had laid him.

Wherefore I am obliged and resolved in my lowest e­state to trust in his power for my safety; to rely on his All-sufficient merits for my Pardon, and to endea­vour to rise from the death of sin, to walk in newness of life.

And I am encouraged to pray to my Victorious Re­deemer to rescue me from the snares of Sathan whom he hath conquered; to obtain my justification in Heaven, and to compleat my sanctification on Earth, that I may serve him in new obedience, and never lye as dead in sin more.

Art. 6. I do also most firmly believe, that the work of our Redemption being finished on Earth [he ascended] as a glorious Conquerour with great triumph [into Heaven] from whence he came: [and sitteth] there in great glory now, interceding for us and pleading his merits [on the right hand of God the Father Almighty] that we may be admitted thither for his sake.

Wherefore I am obliged and resolved to lift up my heart to him, and trust in him in all my troubles; to hope for the acceptance of my services, to ascend thither now in my thoughts, affections and desires, that I may here­after ascend in Person and have the full prospect and fru­ition of his glory.

And I am encouraged to call upon my glorified Medi­ator, that he will preserve me in peace on Earth, fill my soul with longings after Heaven, and procure my accep­tance there. And that his power over Men and all Angels, [Page 290] and his interest at the Throne of God may be imployed to bring me to himself.

Art. 7. I do also most firmly believe, that though Je­sus be now in heaven, yet at the end of the world [from thence he shall come] again most gloriously attended with millions of Angels, to try and [to judge] all the world according to their deeds, both [the quick] which shall then be found alive [and the dead] though departed never so long before.

Wherefore I am obliged and resolved, daily to ex­pect and diligently to prepare for his coming to Judg­ment, by frequently examining and severely judging my self before, by careful avoiding that which would then condemn me, and by leaving all evil actions of others to receive their sentence at his Tribunal.

And I am encouraged to make my supplication to my Judge who also is my Saviour, that he will forgive me and all my enemies, and to beseech him to prepare us for this day by his Grace, and to acquit us in it by his infinite merits, and then none can condemn us for ever.

Art. 8. Furthermore [I believe] most firmly [in] the third Person of the glorious Trinity [the Holy Ghost] the sanctifying spirit, who is very God, and by his as­sistance and blessing on the means of grace, doth instruct, convert, strengthen and comfort all pious and pure souls.

Wherefore I am obliged and resolved, to honour the holy Word of God, to attend on all his Ordinances, to follow the good motions of this blessed Spirit, and in a lively hope and expectation of the assistance thereof, to resist all evil and apply my self to all that is good.

And I am encouraged to pray by the help of this good Spirit, for a blessing on the Word and Sacraments and all Religious duties, that I may by them become still more wise and holy, till I am sanctified throughout in Spirit and Soul and Body.

Art. 9. I do also most firmly believe that God is, and ever was, acknowledged by; and hath, and ever will, de­fend the Universal society of Believers in all ages and places called [the holy Catholique Church] who are all [Page 291] united unto Christ their head by grace, and to one ano­ther by love, as appears by [the Communion of Saints] in all offices of Piety and Charity among themselves.

Wherefore I am obliged and resolved to live in unity peace and charity as a useful member of this Church, to adhere to the Faith professed by it, to joyn in the Or­dinances Administred in it, and to do good to all that belong unto it.

And I am encouraged to pray with my bretheren for the encrease, safety and peace of this Church, for the flou­rishing of Religion, the prosperity of the Princes, s [...]ccess of the Ministers, and unity of the members thereof, that by our Concord and good works we may all appear li­ving members of Christ.

Art. 10. I do also most firmly believe that I and all true Christians upon our unfeigned Faith and hearty Re­pentance shall obtain [the forgiveness of] and a Pardon for all our [sins] through the merits and intercession of Christ Jesus.

Wherefore I am obliged and resolved, never to for­sake Christs Church, to which this priviledge doth be­long; diligently to repent of all my Transgressions, and chearfully to serve my God without fear, neither doubt­ing the truth of his Promise, nor the sufficiency of my Re­deemers merits.

And I am encouraged daily to make an humble Confes­sion of my si [...]s, with earnest supplications for Absoluti­on, and hearty Petitions that I may repent so truly, that I may abhor and forsake all iniquity here, and be fully acquitted from it at the last and great day.

Art. 11. I do also most firmly believe that not only our souls remain after death, but our whole man shall be restored to life again by [the resurrection of the bo­dy] howsoever corrupted or dispersed, and its reuni­ting to the soul, at the voice and by the power of the Son of God.

Wherefore I am obliged and resolved to keep this body in temperance, soberness and chastity while I live, to resign it chearfully when I dye, to be steadfast, un­moveable, alwaies abounding in the work of the Lord, [Page 292] since I know my labour shall not be in vain in the Lord.

And I am encouraged to pray through the first be­gotten from the dead, for the sanctification of my vile body, and a part in the first Resurrection, that over me the second death may have no power, and that I may be delivered in the greatest miseries of this life, and supported under the very Agonies of Death.

Art. 12. [And] finally, I do most firmly be­lieve, that the wicked shall remain in endless tor­ments, while Gods faithful servants shall enjoy his presence and the society of Saints and Angels in [the life] whose joys are unspeakable, and its glories [e­verlasting] which Faith I seal with a most hearty [Amen.]

Wherefore I am obliged and resolved to suffer pa­tiently whatever happens in this transitory life; to spend the moments thereof well; to despise the short and empty pleasures of sin, and to esteem nothing too good to loose, too difficult to resist, or too tedious to perform for the obtaining this happi­ness.

And lastly I am encouraged to pray to the purcha­ser of this Glory, to comfort me in all the troubles of this life with the hopes, and to carry me through all my duties here by the desires thereof; and fi­nally to bring me to the fruition of this bliss, the fulfilling of all these hopes and desires hereafter, Amen.

SECTION XII. Of the Versicles and their Responsals, before and after the Lords Prayer.

§. 1. THe Lord be with you: Answ. And with thy Spirit.] If we have sincerely repeated our Creed together; we have professed our Faith in God, and declared our unity and agreement with one another: and then we have cause to hope our Prayers will pre­vail, since they were ushered in by Faith and Charity, the best preparatives to that duty. We have all owned that we have one Lord and one Faith; and now we are preparing as bretheren and fellow-souldiers to unite our requests, and to send them to the throne of God. But first in token of our mutual Charity the Church ap­points (instead of the antients kiss of peace) a hearty salutation to pass between the Minister and People, he beginning in the phrase of B [...]az to his Reapers, The Lord be with you Ruth. 2.4. Psal. 129.8., which was af­ter drawn into common use, as a form of salutation to all: and used by St. Paul in his Epistles2 Thess. 3.16. to which the people are to return a good wish for their Minister, in a form taken from the same Apostle2 Tim. 4.22. Galat. 6.18. desiring the Lord may be with his spirit: Which is no invention of our own, but mentioned in an Antient CounselPlacuit ut E­piscopi & [...]resbyte­ri uno modo salutent populum, dicentes Dominus vobiscum — & ut respondea­tur à populo Et cum Spiritu tuo: s [...]cut & ab ipsis Apostolis traditum omnis retinet Oriens. Concil. Brace. primum Can. 21. and there af­firmed to have been instituted by the Apostles, and (as it there ap­pears) retained in the Liturgies [Page 294] especially of the Greek Church: but sure it never had a fitter place then in our excellent service, where it suc­ceeds the Creed as the Symbol and bond of peace. St. John forbids us to salute (or to desire God to be with) any that cleave not to this right Faith2 Ep. 5. J [...]hn ver. 10.11.. But when the Minister hath heard every one profess his Faith in the same words with him­self, how chearfully and without scruple may he salute them as bretheren? and they requite his affection with a like return. 'Tis too sadly true, that little differen­ces in Religion make wide separations and the most in­curable animosities. Why then should not our exact agreement be as forcible an uniter of all our hearts, since the profession of the same Faith hath ever been reputed the firmest bond of Chari­ty [...]. Philo.. Wherefore when these en­deering offices have warmed our hearts with mutual love, these ex­pressions will not barely signifie the affections between the Minister and his people, but may be used as the exercise of their Charity by way of P [...]ayer for one another. Let the spirit [...]al man medi­tate how often Sathan is among the sons of God; how m [...]ny of his flock which now are preparing to joyn with him, are oppressed with hard hearts, or disturbed with vain thoughts; and then let him earnestly pray the Lord may be with them, that his Prayers be not in v [...]in for them. Let the people also remember how com­fortable and advantagious it will be to them, that he who is their mouth to God may have a pure heart, and a fervent spirit; and with these thoughts let them most hear ily require their Pastors prayer by desiring the Lord to be with his spirit, that both may by acknow­ledging t [...]eir insufficiency and declaring their Charity, obtain a blessing of God for each other, and find the benefit of these short Petitions, in every part of the suceeding Off [...]ces.

[Page 295]§. 2. Let us pray] We can do nothing in Religion without the Divine presence and Assistance; and there­fore the Minister and People must mutually beg that for each other, and then they must joyn in their Petiti­ons. In the beginning of which is placed this short and antient Exhortation. So often repeated in all the old Liturgies [...] alibi Dominum oremus: postulemu [...]. vid. Li­turg. S. Jacobi S. Basilii, &c.; whereby the Priest gives the signal of battel or the watch word to all the assembly that they may set on their enemies with courage, and besiege even Heaven it self with a holy importu­nity. And as the Cryer of old in the Heathen Sacrifices proclaimed his HOC AGITE, and war­ned all to attend what they were a­bout; so doth the Minister charge you against all wan­dring thoughts, which are never more frequent nor per­nicious then in holy duties; desiring you not to rest sa­ti [...]fied in his Petitions for you, but to let your heart go along with him; that they may be accepted as your Prayers though pronounced with his lips. He injoyns all to pray; and that with him, and for one another: for it is a great work we have to do, and we must now take off our thoughts from all other things, and whol­ly mind this.

§. 3. Lord have mercy upon us: Christ have &c. Lord have &c.] The best beginning for our requests is a Petition for Mercy, whereby we acknowledge our un­worthiness, declare our misery, and confess we can­not expect our Prayers should be heard, unless it may please God first to have mercy upon us. Like those poor LepersLuke 17.11, 12. eminus tanquam im­mundi [Levit. 13.45.] clamant. Jesu, Domine miserere nostri., we discerning Jesus afar off, cry out unclean, and beseech him to have mercy on us, for we are defiled dust and ashes, and how shall we dare to draw near to him or open our mouths before him till he be pleased to pitty and cleanse us? As to this particular [Page 296] Form it is originally taken out of Davids PsalmsPsal. 6.2. & Psal. 51.1. & Psal. 123.3., where it is sometimes repeated twice together, to which t [...]e Church hath added (Christ have mercy upon us) that it might be a short Litany, and a sup­plication for mercy to every Person in the TrinityImploramus mi­sericordiam Domini per Kyrie eleeson, Chri [...]e, &c. Kyrie, &c. ita ut tres ar­ticulos aliquo modo divinae majestatis & trinitatis in Eccle­siâ celebre [...]us. A­malar. Fort. de Eccl. off., because we have offended every Person, and are to pray to every Person, and need the help of every Person: cal­ling both the Father and Holy Ghost by the same title of Lord, as being partakers of only one and the same Divine Nature; and the Son by ano­ther title who also did partake of our humane Nature: as Durand. Rational. l. 4. c. 12. doth observe. And as Tho. Aquinas adds being under a three sold misery of ignorance, guilt and punishment, we thrice implo [...]e mercy. And because we need that, when ever we prayQuia ante om­nem Orationem sa­cerdotùm, necesse est misericordiam Do­mini implorare. Du­rand. Rat. ut supr., it was used both in the Eastern and Western Churches, and become customary in the time of Theodosius the younger; so that it was decreed by a Coun­celEt quia — dul­cis & nimis salubris consuetudo int [...]omis­sa est ut Kyrie elee­son frequentiùs cum grandi compunctione dicatur, Placuit eti­am nobis ut in omnibus Eccles [...]is nostris ista consu [...]tudo San­cta, & ad Matutinum & ad Missas & ad Vesperam Deo propitiante intromittatur. Concil. Vasens. can. 5. that it should be said in the Morning and Evening Prayer, and in the Communion Off [...]ce with great Contrition and Devotion. By which it appears that though these words were so sacred that the Heathens used them in their Prayers [...] Arrian. in Epict. l. 2. c. 7., yet they learned them either [Page 297] from David or the Christian Church, where the use here­of was so familiar, that we read that Antioch was deli­vered from an Earth-quake by the Peoples going bare­foot in procession, and saying this short Litany Lord have mercy on us Paul. Diacon. lib. 16.. No doubt if with humility and fervency we re­peat it. Our souls may be delivered from sin, and our following suppli­cations might be more acceptable: for it signifies Lord be graciousDeus sis propi­tius. Ita Vers. Jun. & Trem. unto us, or shew compassion and favour toward us, in receiving and answe­ring the Prayers we are about to make, especially the Lords Prayer, wherein we must not presume to call God Father, until we have in­treated for grace and mercy.

But concerning the repetition of the LORDS PRAY­ER, in this place our designed brevity allows us only here to say, that being the best of all Prayers, it can­not be used too often; and having the best of all Au­thors for its Composer (even him for whose sake all our requests are heard) it may seem to consecrate the Pe­titions annexed to it, since they are formed by this Pat­tern, and contain nothing but what is agreeable to this form, which hath upon it the Royal stamp of Divine Authority. Nor should the frequency of its returns a­bate our devotion in the use, since Jesus did thrice pray in the same words. Only as before it was applied for the Confirmation of our Pardon, so now it must respect the following Petitions, to which we may so heartily unite it, that they may be more acceptable for its sake, and we may make amends for any Petition thereof, which was not so zealously put up by reason of intervening distractions when it was said before; by asking that with a doubled earnestness now, which then we forgot or slig [...]tly passed over.

§. 4. Psal. 85.7. O Lord shew thy mercy upon us; Answ. And grant us thy salvation.] From the reci­tal of that sacred Form of Prayer which Jesus left us, we pass to the interlocutory Petitions; by this grateful [Page 298] variety, taking off the tediousness, and adding to the pleasure of the duty; as also quickening the attention and uniting the hearts of the performers. And herein the Minister begins, as the commissionated Embassador of Heaven; yet the people follow and bear a part, as a badge of their honour and an engagement to their watchfulness, charity and devotion; while both con­tribute heat to each others affections, and vigour to these short and sweet ejaculations; taken for the most part out of the great storehouse of Divine Offices, the Psalms of David, and being an Epitome of the ensuing Collects for Grace and Peace, for Kings, Priests and People, that they may be replenished with all sorts of blessings. The words of which sentences are so signifi­cant and comprehensive that it will be hard to make a better Collection, and yet so plain and obvious that we discourse of them rather for the help of Devotion, then any necessity of explication. This first Versicle is a general Petition for Mercy and Salvation, and seems to be the sum of all the weekly Collects: for one or both of these are commonly the subject of them; we prayed for Mercy in the [Lord have mercy, &c.] and now we beg some visible token thereof, viz. some such won­derful deliverancePsal. 36.17. Psal. 64. penult. that all the world may see and say it is his salvation. We need mercy to par­don, pitty and help us in the way, and we desire salvation at the end; even that eternal salvation which is his by inheritance, possession, and purchase, and can only be ours in his right and by his mercy, so that it is fit we call it his salvation, and first crave mercyQuia non a­liunde inducitur Deus ut salvator, nisi quia misericors est. Calv. in loc. before we pre­sume to ask it, because we cannot otherwaies merit or obtain it, but by his mercy.

[Page 299]§. 5. Psal. 20. ult. O Lord save the King [...] Answ. And mercifully hear us when we call upon thee.] This twentieth Psalm whence this is taken may be intitu­led, a Prayer for the King, for after many Petitions for his prosperity, it concludes with this summary eja­culation, even in these very wordsPsal. 20. ult. LXX. [...] — &c. Ita Vulg. Lat. & Vatabl. vide Hammond Annot. Psal. 20. [d], as the Greek Interpreters, and their followers do on good grounds read them. And for the Phrase it self it is the same with that so usu­al acclamation God save the King 1 Sam. 10.24. Chal. Par. Sit faelix Rex, 1 Kings 1.25.39. 2 Kings 11.12. alibi: Vivat Rex: vel Vivat in aeter­num., wherein we do in one wo [...]d wish the King prosperity and peace, long life and health, victory and ever­lasting felicity. And this we do not as many Parasites only at the Coro­nation, when every one adores the rising Sun: but we repeat it most loyally and devoutly every day, earnestly desiring his welfare and safety, and because in his peace we shall have peace, we humbly beg this request may alwaies find ac­ceptance, and that we may be heard and our dear and dread Soveraign blessed every day: withall pre-ingaging (as it were) the Almighty against a time of more especial need, viz. that when by reason of wars or tumults we come in the behalf of our Prince to beg a particular blessing for Him and his Ar­mies, that we may then prevail, so that the Praying as well as fighting legiors may be esteemed the defence and guard of his Person and his Rights.

§. 6. Psal. 132.9. Endue thy Ministers with righ­t ousness: Answ. And make thy chosen people joyful] This Prayer for the holy Tribe indited by David seems to have been a part of the Jewish Liturgy; for it was solemnly used by Solomon at the d [...]dication of the Tem­ple; Let thy Priests be clothed 2 Chron. 6.46. Exod. 28.2. & 36. [saith he] with Righteousness, allu­ding no doubt to the holy Garments [Page 300] appointed for their ministration, which did signifie that extraordinary and peculiar sanctity which was required in those who approached so near to God. The sense of which Petition our Church hath significantly given in the word [endue] [lightly changed from the Latine in­due] which refers to the qualifications of the mind, as the word [Cloth] to the covering of the body. So that here we pray that they may have souls pure as their lin­nen Ephod, and lives spotless and holy, as the gar­ments they are clothed with; not content to have their outward man arrayed with the sign, but endeavouring to have their inward man endued and adorned with the purity signified thereby. And this Petition we make to him who hath promised to deck his Priests with health Psal. 132.16. Isai. 61.10., and to cloath them with the garment of salvation and the robe of righteousness, that his Saints may re-rejoyce and sing. For the holy lives and good success of pious and painful Ministers, is an extraordinary and a huge delight to Gods people, who therefore do here use it as an argument to enforce their request for the Ministers. For we (say they) are not of the number of those who glory in the crimes of the Ministers of God, or rejoyce in their calamities: because, O Lord we love thee and them, wherefore if thou wilt please to give them health and safety, righteousness and peace, we shall thrive under their care, and joyfully follow their good examples, the benefit and the pleasure will be ours, and the glory shall be thine for this and all thy mercies.

§. 7. Psal. 28.9. O Lord save thy people: Answ. And bless thine inheritance.] The kindness of the Con­gregation to the Minister expressed in the last Respon­sal, is here most lovingly and thankfully returned and required by him who now prays for them, as heartily as they for him before; which cannot but endeer the Priest and people one to another, since they daily do thus mutually interchange offices of love. Wherefore let both joyn in this comprehensive request, that God would save and deliver his people from all evil, and [Page 301] bless and furnish them with all good things, since they are his peculiar inheritance and so may expect a special defence and relief from their own God. [But of this before in the TE DEƲM.]

§. 8. 1 Chron. 22.9. Give peace in our time O Lord: Answ. Because there is none other that fight­eth for us but only thou O God.] It pleased God to make particular Promises to Solomon, Hezekiah, and Jo­siah 1 Chron. 22.9. Isai. 39.8. 2 Kings 22.20., that he would give peace in their days. Wherefore we make bold to ask it for our times from the God of peace our only defenceExod. 14.14. Deut. 1.30. against our enemies. They who trust in their bow and rely on their sword care not to ask for Peace, be­cause they hope either to awe their foes into quietness, or to make advantage by War, as being sufficiently guar­ded and prepared. But we (even the Church of God) know Armies and Navies are useless not only against God, but without him, and only successful by his bles­sing. So that though we have both, yet we account the Divine Providence our greatest security. How well this Petition suited the Primitive Christians every one may discern, who considers they judged it unlawful (while the Emperors were Heathen) to fight in their own defenceLuke 22.38. ita Explic. ab Ori­gen. in Cels. l. 5. Ambros. de Off. Ba­sil. & August. vid. Arnobius l. 1. p 6.. And when Pray­ers and tears were their only wea­pons they might most justlyEzra. 8.22. be earnest with God for their defence, who did so wholly depend on his Protection, that his glory seemed concerned in their safety. Yet it is not improper for us now, though (blessed be God) we have Christi­an Princes and their forces to defend us: for we wish there may be no occasion to use arms; or if there beBellum gerere malis videtur foeli­citas, bonis necessitas. Augustin. we declare we rely not a­lone on these Preparations, unless [Page 302] he please to bless them we know they are unser­viceable. Wherefore if it please him we desire peace, and that he will keep off invasions and Rebellions for our time, and so will the following generations for their daies, that it may appear we wish to live in peace, and do trust alone in the Lord of hosts.

§. 9. Psal. 51.10, 11. O God make clean our hearts within us: Answ. And take not thy holy spirit from us.] Though Peace be accounted the chief of all bles­sings, yet without grace it may do us more harm then good. Wherefore we conclude with an carnest supplica­tion for Grace to fit us for, and help us in, the following devotions. We are now to offer up our incense and there­fore do beseech the Author and lover of purity in holy Davids words, to cleanse the Altars of our hearts, that neither the guilt of former offences may unhallow or defile them, nor any remaining evil thoughts may disturb the holy cloud; but that it may ascend and he a sweet sa­vour before the Throne of God. And because it is the Holy Spirit alone which can effect this, we pray that our hearts may be so pure as to invite this holy Dove to come unto us, and remain with us, that it may both make and keep us undefiled both in the remaining part of our Prayers and of our lives. If we look back on those por­tions of the Office which we have performed, I hope we shall have cause thankfully to acknowledge that the Di­vine Spirit hath been with us, and excited the flames of our devotion, the comfort of which aid makes us ear­nest for its continuance. And certainly we could never have sent up these very sacred ejaculations with such fer­vent spirits, united hearts, and harmonious voices, if the same spirit of zeal and love had not inspired us. There­fore let the sweetness of this experience encourage us to beg that the Holy Ghost may stay among us, so that we may as affectionately joyn in those Prayers where the Mi­nister is the only speaker, as we have done in these where­in we have had the honour and advantage of bearing our Parts, and making our Responsals.

The Paraphrase of the Versicles and Responsals before and after the Lords Prayer.

Minister. MY dear bretheren, in the right Faith I do most affectionately salute you; desiring [The Lord] and his grace may [be with you] to prosper you in that you now are doing.

Answer. And] we thankfully return the kindness, de­siring likewise the Lord may be [with thy spirit] to compose and excite it while thou speakest to God for us.

Minister. Let not your thoughts wander but now [Let us pray] to God with fervency and devotion.

O [Lord] God the Father pitty, pardon, and [have mercy upon us] who are unworthy to call upon thee.

O [Christ] the son of God pitty, pardon, and [have mercy upon us] whose only hope is in thy Mediation and Redemption.

O [Lord] God the Holy Ghost pitty, pardon, and [have mercy upon us] and assist us in these our supplications.

Our Father which art, &c.

Priest. Consider our sin and misery with compassion [O Lord] and now [shew] some token of [thy mercy upon us] to our comfort.

Answ. [And grant us] now and ever such wonderful deliverances from all evil, that we may surely obtain [thy salvation.]

Priest. [O Lord] thou Governor of all the world, be pleased to bless, preserve, and [save the King] thine own Anointed.

Answ. [And mercifully hear us] whose peace is linked together with his prosperity [when we call upon thee] for him, especially on extraordinary occasions.

Priest. O Lord do thou [Endue] the hearts and minds of [thy Ministers with] the purity and holiness signified by their garments, that so their lives may be full of [righ­teousness.]

Answ. [And] thereby thou shalt [make] us and all [thy chosen people] out of our love to them, and spiritu­al benefit by them exceeding [joyful] in such exemplary and faithf [...]l Pastors.

Priest. Be graciously pleased [O Lord] continually to deliver and [save thy people] out of all their trou­bles.

Answ. [And] of thy infinite bounty and goodness to [bless thine inheritance] which thou hast redeemed with thy precious blood.

Priest. Mercifully [Give peace] to all the world, and especially to thy Church, that we may quietly serve thee [in our time, O Lord] thou God of Peace.

Answ. We pray to thee for Peace [because there is no o­ther] can keep us from war or save us in it: for we trust not in any one [that fighteth for us] since none can secure us [but only thou O God] of hosts.

Priest. And since we are now to proceed in our sup­plications unto thee [O God] by thy grace [make clean] and purifie [our hearts] from sin, that no evil thoughts may remain [within us] in our approaches unto thee.

Answ. As thou hast begun to assist and cleanse us, so be pleased to continue thy help [and take not] the sweet and necessary aid of [thy holy spirit] away [from us] but let it rest upon us in the remaining part of our devotions, and for ever.

SECTION XIII. Of the Collects for the Week and Festi­val daies.

§. 1. IT cannot be expected we should here give a par­ticular account of all the Collects for Sundaies and other Festival daies, which are so numerous they cannot be contained in the narrow limits of this Essay; and so plain that they need not any curious explication: especially when the Pious soul by exercising it self in other parts of these offices after our proposed method, is become expert in inlarging into devout meditations, it will then easily do the same in these Collects without a Monitor. And yet the Epistle and Gospel annexed to them are generally an excellent Commentary upon them; and some judge they take their name from their being Collected out of those portions of holy Writ. But if we regard the use of the Word in the Scripture and the FathersDies collectae: Vulg. Lat. Levit. 23.36. collectionem: Vulg. Heb. 10.25. & apud Patres, col­lectam celebrare, saepissimè. Inde pre­c [...]tiones illae à popu­li collectione c [...]lle­ctae appell [...]ri coepe­runt. Alcuinus., they may rather seem to be denominated from the Collection and gathering to­gether of the People into Religious Assemblies, among whom (so col­lected) these Prayers were to be used. For which cause though they be shortExistimant ora­tionem brevem c [...]l­lectam appellari q [...]od sacerdos— omnium petitiones compendiosâ brevitate colligit. Walafridu [...] Strabo. vid. Durand. rational. l. 4. c. 15. yet all that any need ask for, is comprehended in them, and collected into a small Epitome. Therefore let the whole Congregati­on joyn most unanimously in them, and apply them to their own and their bretherens known necessities. [Page 306] And observe that they are all directed to the Father, through the Son, who liveth and lo­veth usGeneraliter ad Patrem dirigitur, & terminatur in Nomi­ne filii — & paulo post — O Pater exandi per filium tuum qui hoc vult, & potest; vult quia vivit, & potest quia Regnat. Durand. Rat. l. 4. c. 15., and so will hear us, and who reigneth in Heaven and therefore can help us. The begin­ning is commonly the ground on which we are induced to ask, and after the Petition made, it is com­monly backed with some motive taken from the glory of God or our benefit, which we believe will be the effect of our being heard. But if any desire a more distinct informati­on of the subject of every Collect, they may learn by the following table; wherein they are so ranged, that besides the direction in the publique we may by frequent use thereof, be alwaies armed with a compendious and ejaculatory Prayer of the Churches composure, pertinent to all occasions; which may be of excellent use to those who desire to be alwaies on their guard against the enemy of their souls.

An Analytical Table of all the Weekly and Festival Collects.

§. 2. In them we pray either first for our selves, or secondly for others;

  • In the first sort we pray for our selves,
    • 1. For both body and soul,
      • Sundaies and Festivals. 2. and 5. of Lent.
    • 2. For the body and things tem­poral,
      • 1. Safety by the
        • Providence of God,
          • Sundaies and Festivals. 2, 3, 4, & 20. after Trin.
        • Guarding of Angels,
          • Sundaies and Festivals. St. Michael.
      • 2. Deli­verance from
        • Enemies,
        • Judgments,
          • Sundaies and Festivals. 3. Lent. Sexagessima, Sep­tuag. 4. Lent.
      • 3. Support in Adversity,
        • Sundaies and Festivals. 3, 4. Epiphany.
      • 4. Both
        • Preservation from evil and supply of good.
          • Sundaies and Festivals. 8. 15. Trinity.
    • 3. For the soul and things spiri­tual,
      • 1. Manifold gifts from God,
        • Sundaies and Festivals. St. Barnabas.
      • 2. Espe­cial fa­vours of God,
        • 1. Pardon of sin,
          • Sundaies and Festivals. 12.21 & 24. Trinity.
        • 2. Benefit of Christs death
          • Sundaies and Festivals. Annuntiation.
        • 3. Acceptance for his sake
          • Sundaies and Festivals. Purification. 2. Epiphany.
      • 3. A­bun­dant Grace as to
        • 1. The Au­thor of it
          • 1. To com­fort us,
            • Sundaies and Festivals. Sund. after Ascens.
          • 2. To in­lighten us,
            • Sundaies and Festivals. Whitsunday.
          • 3. To di­rect us,
            • Sundaies and Festivals. 19. Trinity.
        • 2. The means in
          • 1. Hearing.
            • Sundaies and Festivals. St. Bartholomew. St. Luke.
          • 2. Reading,
            • Sundaies and Festivals. 2. Advent.
          • 3. Falling,
            • Sundaies and Festivals. 1. Lent.
          • 4. Pray­er.
            • Sundaies and Festivals. 10. & 23. Trinity.
        • [Page 308]3. The end to
          • 1. Convert us from sin,
            • Sundaies and Festivals. 1. Advent. 1. Easter. St. Andrew. St. James. St. Matthew.
          • 2. Rescue us in temptati­ons,
            • Sundaies and Festivals. 4. Advent. 4. Epiphany. 18. Trinity.
          • 3. Enable us to do good,
            • Sundaies and Festivals. 5. Easter. 1. & 9. Trinity. 11. 13. Trinity. 17. 25. Trinity.
          • 4. Bring us to glory,
            • Sundaies and Festivals. Epiphany. 6. after Epiphany.
        • 4. The kinds of it, for
          • 1. Regene­ration
            • Sundaies and Festivals. Nativity of Christ.
          • 2. Charity,
            • Sundaies and Festivals. Quinquagessima.
          • 3. Mortifi­cation,
            • Sundaies and Festivals. Circumcision. Easter Even.
          • 4. Contrition,
            • Sundaies and Festivals. Ash-Wednesday.
          • 5. Sincerity.
            • Sundaies and Festivals. 3. Easter.
          • 6. Love of God and his laws,
            • Sundaies and Festivals. 4. Easter. 6. & 14. Trinity.
          • 7. Heavenly affections,
            • Sundaies and Festivals. Ascension-day.
          • 8. Faith both
            • Right
              • Sundaies and Festivals. Trinity Sunday.
            • Sted­fast,
              • Sundaies and Festivals. 7. Trinity. St. Thomas. St. Mark.
          • 9. I­mi­tati­on of
            • Christ
              • Sundaies and Festivals. 6. Lent. 2. Easter.
            • The Saints
              • Sundaies and Festivals. St. Steven. St. Paul. St. Philip & Jacob St. John Baptist. Holy Innocents. All Saints day.
  • [Page 309]In the second sort we Pray for others,
    • 1. Such as are out of the Church, as
      • Jews,
        • Sundaies and Festivals. Good Friday.
      • Turks,
        • Sundaies and Festivals. Good Friday.
      • Infidels,
        • Sundaies and Festivals. Good Friday.
      • Hereticks,
        • Sundaies and Festivals. Good Friday.
    • 2. Such as are in the Church,
      • 1. The whole body, that it may be kept in
        • 1. Truth,
          • Sundaies and Festivals. St. John. Good Friday. 5. Epiphany.
        • 2. Unity,
          • Sundaies and Festivals. St. Simon and Jude.
        • 3. Peace.
          • Sundaies and Festivals. 5. Trinity. 16. Trinity. 22. Trinity.
      • 2. The Ministers that they may be
        • Fit
          • Sundaies and Festivals. St. Matthias.
        • Diligent
          • Sundaies and Festivals. St. Peter.
        • Success­ful
          • Sundaies and Festivals. 3. Advent.

SECTION XIV. Of the two Collects peculiar to the Morn­ing Prayer.

The Analysis of the second Collect for Peace.

In this Collect are five parts,

  • 1. The Per­son to whom we make this request,
    • 1. His Nature,
      • [O God] who art
    • 2. His Attributes,
      • the Aut [...]or of peace and lover of concord,
  • 2. The reasons why we make it, taken from
    • 1. Our happiness in knowing him,
      • in knowledge of whom standeth our eternal life;
    • 2. Our priviledge in serving him,
      • whose service is perfect freedom,
  • 3 The request it self, speci­fying
    • 1. The thing desired
      • defend
    • 2. The Persons by whom,
      • us thy humble servants,
    • 3. The time when,
      • in all assaults of our enemies,
  • 4. The ends for which we make it,
    • 1. The securing our Faith,
      • that we surely trusting in thy defence,
    • 2. The removing our fears,
      • may not fear the Power of any Adversaries,
  • 5 The means by which we hope to prevail,
    • through the might of Iesus Christ our Lord, Amen.

A Practical Discourse on the Collect for Peace.

§. 1. O God who art the author of peace and lover of concord] Peace hath alwaies been reputed the chiefest of earthly blessings; both because of its own ex­cell [...]ncies and because it is the Parent and the Nurse of all other comforts. So that in the sacred dialectNum. 6.26. & in salutationibus: Pax est? Gen. 29.6. comprehendit [...]. Drusius. Si non pax, nihil. Adag Hebr. ap. Fa­gium. peace is used to signifie all good things, [...]lenty and prosperity, health and joy, and the undisturbed fruition of all these. It is the felicity indeed of Earth, [...]here all is nothing without it, and the Type of Heaven, where all is com­prehended in it; wherefore the Christia [...]s according to Gods com­mandHeb. 12.14. Jerem. 29.7. Psal. 122.6. —orbem quietum. Tertul. Apolog. Pro arcendis hosti­bus — & vel aufe­rendis vel tempe­randis adversis, ut & pro gentium pace & salute. Cypi. Epist. ad Demetr. did ever follow it in their lives, and [...]eg it in their Prayers; both as to the Heathens under whom they lived, and the Church of God. And in obedience to the Divine Command, and imitation of such examples, we also make it a part of our daily Office to pray for Peace. And sure none can approach the throne of grace to ask this blessing with greater encouragements then we have. For (as the Church inti­mates) our God is the author of PeaceIs [...]i. 45.7. Matth. 5.9., and owns the peace-makers for his Children. And in­stead of that dreadful title the Lord of hosts is in the New TestamentRom. 15.33. Chap. 16.20. Philip. 4.9. ever stiled the God of Peace; because he loves it, and procures itPsal. 46.9., and commands us to make it and seek [Page 312] it with all men. So that this Petition can never be rejected which is no more then, Lord give us that which is agree­able to thy nature, pleasant in thy sight, and which we by thy command continually do follow after. And as he delights to preserve his servants in Peace from all ene­mies without, so also to behold them live in unity and concord within among themselves. Hence he also com­mends and commands thisPsal. 68.6. & 133.1, 2. Rom. 15.5, 6. Acts 2.44., and did so firmly bind the souls of the first believers in the bands of amity and concord that all the powers of darkness could not dissolve those holy combinations. Wherefore set these Attributes of God before you when you are to beg for Peace, and let them encourage you to ask chearfully, and teach you (as you desire to please him) to endea­vour after Peace and Concord in your lives, that your actions may not contradict your Prayers, wherein you own your selves sons of the God of peace.

§. 2. In knowledge of whom standeth our eternal life, whose service is perfect freedom] It will further encou­rage our request, if we here make humble acknowledg­ments of, and pleasing reflexions upon our happiness in having relation to such a God, the perfect knowledge of whom is the felicity of the Saints of Heaven,John 17.3. and his worship and service the safety of his holy ones on earth. It is the most ravishing of all the delights of Eternity, for blessed spirits to take a full prospect of the immense treasures of the unexpressible love of the God of Peace; and to behold how he rejoyces over the endearing Con­cord and inseparable mities of his chosen ones in his everlasting peace. And that little discovery which he hath m [...]de to us in this imperfect state of his power and providence, his care and love, his delight in our con­cord and procuring our peace, even this is the greatest help to bring [...]s to those endless joys. For when we behold the miseries of the world, the rage of wicked men, and the malice of Sathan; we might in despair [...] escape them, comply with them for our present safety, [Page 313] and so lose our eternal happiness. But only that we know him who is able to secure us and delights in our peace; and therefore we fly to him; call upon him, and incourage our selves in him in the greatest appear­ance of danger, and thereby are kept through Faith un­to salvation, and brought at last to that eternal life, which we should scarce dare to hope for, but by our knowledge and experience of his power and mercy. This is the reason why we now entreat him for peace, whom we know to be the Author of Peace, even that we may improve our knowledge of him, to be a means to bring us to that never ceasing peace in his heavenly Kingdom; and to shew us from whom we must seek pro­tection all the way. And further we declare that we neither are nor desire to be masters of our selves. For our liberty consists not in being subject to no superior; but in that we are the servantsJohn 8.32.36. 1 Cor. 7.22. Dion. Drus. [...]. Orat. 14. of so almighty and gracious a master, who preserves us a thousand times safer then if we were left to our selves. We are now directly enga­ged in his service, and therefore under his immediate prote [...]ion; so that now we have a perfect freedom even from the very fears of any harm from the worst of our enemies. We that trembled like slaves, and bowed our necks to sinful complyances in every appear­ance of danger, do now pray most chearfully for peace, and are as free men brought out of those dismal ex­pectations with a high handExod. 14.8. Dan. 3.17. Heb. 2.15., be­cause we know our God whom we serve is able to deliver us, who be­fore we knew and worshiped him were ever through fear of death subject unto bondage. Nay our will is now become free, because we choose what pleaseth God, so that his will and our choice agrees, and so nothing can hinder us [...]. Arrian. in Epictet.. We have resolved nobly to be no longer slaves [Page 314] to evil, but ever to do good; trust­ing in the defence of Gods Provi­dence, and the help of his grace: and since we know and serve one greater then the world or the Prince of darkness either, their threats nor flatteries cannot command or enslave us. So long as we believe in him our souls are free.

§. 3. Defend us thy humble servants in all assaults of our enemies] When we consider our selves invironed on every side with enemies and dangers, that we are neither likely to escape nor able to overcome by our own strength; and also behold our God who is the Au­thor of peace and lover of concord, the joy of his saints, and the deliverer of his servants; we shall earnestly call upon him to defend us, and that very Petition is an acknowledgment of our own insufficiency, to defend our selves, the sense whereof will exceedingly quicken this request. But if we expect Protection from God, we must profess our selves his humble servants, not in com­plement or flattery, but as little States when in distress they Petition for succour from their potent Neighbours, must acknowledge (with Ahaz)2 Kings 17.9. Brevis formula de­ditionis: plenius ap. Romanos, Populum, urbem, agros delu­bra, divina, humana­que omnia in ve­strûm di [...]ionem de­dimus. Grotius. in loc. they will be their homagers and servants, if they will deliver them; so must we sincerely protest our selves Gods servants, and in this form surrender up our selves into his protection. And if we be real therein, we shall be owned as the confederates of Heaven; and from thence shall have legions of Angels sent in to our aid, whenever we desire or need them. But wo be to those hypocrites who fly to God in a storm, and call themselves his servants feignedly for present safety; but when the violence is over forsake him again. This folly and baseness will cause him to cast out them and their prayers also. But let us remember we have many [Page 315] enemies who sometimes oppose us from without, and other times do divide us among our selves; that we may most heartily own our selves the servants of the God of Peace; by loving and following peace with all men, and living in concord with one a­notherExtrances ad­v [...]niemes si s [...]pimu; juncti repellemus, quoniam etian si sin­guli laedimur uni­versi periclitemur. Hermocr. ap. Thu­cyd. [...]iabolus semper vos muni [...]os inveniat & arma [...]es c [...]cordia, q [...]o [...]iam pax vestra bellum. si illi. Ter­tul. ad Martyr.. The world, the devil and wicked men (who are princi­pally meant here) will assault [...]s. But whether the foes of goodness as­sail us with the flattery or re­proaches of the tongue, the violence and cruelty of the hand, the scorn and contempt of the feet, we have a help at hand, who discerns the most secret plots, and buffles the most politick designs, and invali­dates the most formidable prepara­tions. And if we beg his assistance he will either deliver us from them, or save us in them, and support us under them, that they shall not harm us. Wherefore (if we observe) the Church reacheth us not to pray that we may not be assaulted, (for that is not to be ex­pected) if we consider the pride, opposition and malice of evil men to all good, and the inveterate enmity of S [...]than who sets them all on work, we may as well hope to wash the Ethiopian white, or tame a Tyger, or to behold the Lyon eat grass, as that these should give us no disturbanceSi quis vitiorum omnium ini [...]icus re­ctum iter vitae in­sistere co [...]pit, pri­num propter morum differentiam edium habet; qui [...]enim po­test probare con­traria? Petron. Arb.. God did never promise this, nay he bids us to ex­pect no otherIsai. 59.13. John 16.33. Eccl [...]s. 2.1., and f [...]rewarns us of it that we may before-armed for it; so that we right displease God if we asked contrary to his revealed will, that we might never be opposed. Wherefore let it suffice us that we be supported under them, and receive no prej [...]dice from them [Page 316] as to our eternal interest. If God make us like the miraculous bush unburnt in the midst of these flames, it will be all one as if we had not been thrown into that fire. Only thus the malice of the wicked is discovered, disappointed and disgraced, our patience is proved and made apparent, and the Divine Power and Mercy is more manifested, and his name more glorified, then if we had never been assaulted. In this we wholly submit to him, whether he will keep the spirits of evil men from rising against us, or (as he did in the instances of Laban, Esau, and Saul) turn their rage into amicable compliances, and fruitless attempts.

§. 4. That we surely trusting in thy defence, may not fear the power of any adversaries, throug the might of Jesus Christ o [...]r Lord.] We aim higher in this request then a bare safety from the violence and craft of our enemies. Desiring such frequent and constant experi­men [...]s of his care and providence, that we may never tremble at any danger while we surely rely on his de­fence; but that we may be freed from our own fears, which make us as miserable and dejected as the evils themselvesPlura sunt quae nos terrent quam quae premunt, & sae­piùs opinione quam re laboramus, timore — aut augemus do­lorem aut fingimus aut praecipimus. Se­neca.; and ruine our hope, banish our joy, dissipate our coun­sels, and strip us of all powers of resistance. So that either we become our own executioners, or lye open to the designs of our enemies, who commonly enter at the breach our own fears have made. But the only remedy for such terrors is a firm trust on the Divine Protection, and till that faith fail,Pavor mihi om­nem sapientiam ex animo expectorat. Ennius. we are most safe; be our foes never so numerous or potent, their Menaces and prepara­tions never so great; till they can conquer heaven they cannot terri­fie us, who cannot perish while God is for us. Let us then pray for daily assurances of his providence and love, and those will still add vigour to our Faith, till [Page 317] we become undaunted and invincible through the might of Jesus. We acknowledge it were the highest fol­ly to be thus confident, if we relyed on our own strength, but if we do not fear our adversaries, it is because our Redeemer is mighty, who as a Prince hath Power with God, and will obtain help from him for us, by the power of his undenyable intercession, and as a glorious Conqueror commands the Earth and Hell it self. So that his might will secure us here; and this is our strong Tower in which we believe our selves so safe, that upon the confidence thereof we pray for protection and defence, and that we may neither fear nor feel harm from any of our opposers; and desire this may be granted and decreed in hea­ven by the mighty interest of our Mediator there, and accomplished on earth by the invincible strength of the same Jesus here. Amen.

The Paraphrase of the Collects for Peace.

O God who] by thy constant power and providence [art the author of] safety, and the cause of our [peace] from without, the procurer of amity [and lover of concord] within thy Church and among thy people: Thou art the only true God [in knowledge of whom standeth out] chief happiness in [eternal life] and our best means of coming safe thither: for thou art the best of all Masters [whose service] is safe and pleasant, be­cause it [is perfect freedom] from the slavery of Sa­than and the fear of his instruments. Therefore mighty Lord be pleased to [defend us] who fly to thy pro­tection, and surrender up our selves to thee, vowing we are and ever will be [thy humble servants] Oh keep us safe in soul and body, if not from, yet however [in all assaults] which are made upon us by the power malice or cunning [of our enemies] let their attempts be so con­stantly frustrated [that we] under the shadow of thy wings may couragiously proceed in our holy course, and [Page 318] [surely trusting in thy defence] while we are faithful to thy service, that we [may not] so much as [fear the power] or policy [of any adversaries] since we have so good grounds to hope thou wilt now and alwaies hear us through the interest, and help us [through the might of Iesus Christ] thy dear son [our Lord] and only Saviour [Amen.]

The Analysis of the third Collect for Grace.

In this Collect are four parts,

  • 1. A confession of the Attributes of God,
    • 1. Love,
      • O Lord our hea­venly Father,
    • 2. Power,
      • Almig [...]ty and
    • 3. Eternity,
      • everlasti [...]g God,
  • 2. An acknowledgment of his Providence,
    • Who hast safely brought us to the beginning of this day,
  • 3. A Peti­tion for [...]is grace,
    • 1. To pre­serve us from evil,
      • 1. In general
        • defend us in the same with thy mighty power,
      • 2. In par­ticu­lar, from
        • 1. Spiritu­al,
          • and grant that this day we fall into no sin,
        • 2. Tem­poral,
          • neither run into any kind of dan­ger,
    • 2. To help us in doing good, that we may be
      • 1 Directed by him,
        • but that all our doings may be or­dered by thy go­vernance,
      • 2. Ac­cepted of him,
        • to do alw [...]ies that which is righte­ous in thy sight,
  • 4. The means to obtain it
    • through Iesus Christ our Lord, Amen.

A Practical Discourse on the Collect for Grace.

§. 5. O Lord our heavenly Father, almighty and e­verlasting God] Peace without Grace is the nurse of vice, the sauce of dangerous pleasures: It oc­casions our forgetfulness of God that gave it, and be­comes an undisturbed opportunity to prosecute, and enjoy those lusts which it is apt to breed. So that we must not pray for Peace alone, but joyned with righte­ousness and Grace; for these God hath united in ScripturePsal. 85.10. 2 Cor. 1, 2., and we must not separate them in our devotions. For which cause this Collect for Grace follows that for Peace. Grace alone can make Peace true, beneficial and lasting; and sin is the great boutefen and the greatest enemy to Peace in the world. So that by receiving this Collect devoutly, we still improve our former request, and if we can ob­tain such grace as to make us just and charitable, meek and patient towards one another, this world will be the Type of everlasting Peace. We shall neither disquiet our selves nor others, while our doings are directed by the wisdome, and agreeable to the will of the God of peace. Since therefore Grace is so necessary for us, we must learn where to seek it; and its very name will leadGratia est gra­tis data, non meritis operantis, sed mi­seratione donantis. August. Epist. 120. us to the free and inex­haustible fountain, whence it ever flows; even to God who gives to all men liberally, and upbraideth no man. The very Heathens confessed it the gift of God [...]. Plat. Mem. Nulla sine Deo mens bona. Seneca., who will rejoyce to hear such a request from [Page 320] an humble soul that is sensible of its own weakness, and desirous of his strength. He will be more ready to grant then you can be to askLuke 11.13. [...]. Maxim. Tyrius in dissert.. Con­sider but the Attributes the Church hath prefixed to this Prayer. Is not the Lord your heavenly Father? and shall not he pitty and love you, and delight to do you good? Is he not Almighty, and therefore able to relieve you? and Everlasting, the same yesterday today and for ever. Being All-sufficient, and never to be drawn dry, though we come day by day unto him. We have no rea­son to doubt either his sufficiency, his might or his mercy, and there­fore no cause to fear but this Petiti­on shall prevail. We are on Earth, but we have a Father in Heaven, we are weak, but our Lord is All­mighty; our time is measured by daies and nights, and we grow older every day, and must at length have our end; but we have a God that changeth not, but is the same from everlasting to everlasting. Let this chear our heartsPsal. 102.25, 26, 27. and give wings to our Petitions, and strength to our faith. Let us fly to him and rest upon him, for we can never come to him for grace, but we are sure to find him furnished with it, and both able and ready to bestow it upon us.

§. 6. Who hast safely brought us to the beginning of this day] The Mercies of God are new every morning, and so ought our Praises to beLament. 3.23. Psal. 92.1, 2. Occurrere ergo ad solis Ortum, ut te O­riens invenint jam paratum. Ambr. in Psal. 119. offered still with a fresh Devotion: to which purpose being now come to the shore, it will be a pleasant and profitable prospect to look back on the great deep, the darkness of the night which we have passed; and now to remember that though we [Page 321] were folded in the arms of sleep the brother of death, and were insensible of danger, and uncapable of resistance; yet we have gone safe through those dismal shades, which are the image of hell, the embleme of death, the op­portunity of mischief, and the most uncomfortable part of our lives. And though the Heathens supposed the Dominion of the Night to belong to the Infernal Powers, yet we have found it is under the government of our heavenly Father, by whose gracious providence, we have been kept therein from the malice of Sathan, and the designs of evil men, safe in soul and body. Yea he hath made it a refreshment of our weariness, an allay of our care, and a renewing of our strength, so that perhaps we scarce apprehended the terrors nor tediousness of it. And are we not unworthy to live another day, if all this will not fill our hearts and mouths with Eucharist and thankful acknowledgments to him that never slumbers nor sleeps? who hath so safely brought us to the morning light, and given us an earnest of our resurrection? And this sincere gratitude will be not only the discharge of a duty to God, but an occasion of benefit to our selves. For he that heartily praiseth God every morning for the renewed mercies it brings with it, may more chearfully ask, and more reasonably expect, the continuance of the same Providence in the day following. So that this sentence will not only be an act of Praise, but an ex­cellent motive to the next Pe [...]ition, a [...]d will give us cause to hope, that he who hath begun this good work will perfect it, and that he who brought us safely to the beginning, will preserve us graciously to the end of this day.

§. 7. Defend us in the same by thy mighty Power, and grant that this day we fall into n [...] si [...], neithe [...] run into any kind of danger] Our n cessities do not end with the Night, nor vanish with the darkness; But we need a mighty power to keep us in the day also. For our whole lives are an absolute dependance o [...] his [...]efence, without which we had not escaped the terrors of the last night, nor can we but by it be secured against the dangers of this day. The light perhaps may make us [Page 322] more confident, but we are often less safe: for in the day time we have Company to disturb us, business to en­snare us, occasions and opportunities to entice us; we have more temptations, and greater variety of acci­dents and occurrences, and yet commonly we are but slenderly guarded against all the mischiefs which we are exposed unto; but we had need buckle on our armor, and beware that haste or negligence do not thrust us into the battail naked, before we have put on those pieces of defence by Prayer, which God hath provided for us. If we view the way in which we are to walk, we may discern so many pits digged, and traps set for us, that we who are by nature blind, and by custome careless, are never likely to e [...]cape them, unless we be guided by an all-seeing eye, and guarded by an almighty power. Say therefore every morning most passionately, Lord we shall either fall into the pits of temptation which Sathan hath cunningly covered over, or run into the traps of danger which are secretly laid for us on every side; so that if thy presence go not along with us, car­ry us not any furtherExod. 33.15.. Let us not dare to rush into the midst of temptations, till we have earnestly begged wisdome to discover, courage to resist, and strength to overcome all the sins by which we may be allured; remembring that sin doth displease our God, destroy our Hopes, disquiet our Consciences, and lay us open to all mischiefs, even the least of sins hath these malignant qualities in it, besides that it makes way for a greater. We must expect to be tempted, in privacy and in company, in our business and recreations, our meat and drink, nay our charity and devotions. But we must every morning pray that we may not in lesser or greater instances consent to these evil motions, that we may not fall into any sin by compliance, nor lye in and under it by impenitence; And we may be assured Gods grace is sufficient thus to defend us. Only let us beware we do not abuse this necessary Petition, by seek­ing for Companions in, and occasions of sin before night; for if we be not watchful to avoid evil, as well [Page 323] as earnest in calling for the Divine aid, we do but mock the Deity whose help we call for, and our actions shew our Petitions were but feigned. But oh! with what a se­rene mind, and an active hope, shall they perform their evening sacrifice, and lay themselves down to rest, whose Conscience testifies they have as studiously avoided all wilful sin throughout the whole day, as they did seri­ously pray against it in the morning. And that we may do so, let us place sin before danger, both in our Pray­ers and in our Opinions: because that only harms the body, but this hurts the soul. Let the Order of this sentence teach us that sin is the greatest evil in the world: and if it cannot be avoided but we must fall into one of these, we must choose danger rather then sin: for if by avoiding of iniquity we are cast upon the suf­fering any evil, or loosing any good; we must account such reproach our honour, such poverty our riches, and such loss our truest gain, and we shall be eternally re­warded for it. This may be our case sometimes, but commonly the flying of sin doth not involve us in dan­ger, but secure us from it; and wickedness is the high­way to mischief. Drunkenness and lust, pride and ma­lice, injustice and deceit, do naturally lead those who follow them into many perils, and as well these as all other sins do cause God to take away his protecting hand from us, and then we are not many steps from ruine, although his justice should not inflict any positive evils for these offences. And therefore if we would be safe we must be holy. We are apt to be more sensible and fearful of sickness then sin, of the danger to our out­ward rather then inward man: but since they are pro­ductive of one another, we must pray against both. And if we fear diseases or want, reproach or wrong, violence or death, let those very fears quicken our petitions a­gainst sin, which is the gate that lets them all in upon us. We may fall into calamities by the immediate hand of Providence, but when by acts of wickedness we bring them upon our selves, we are said to Run into danger, and this we chiefly pray against here, that we may not by our own folly and iniquity become accessary to our [Page 324] own misery; for such afflictions will not be so likely to be sanctified, so easie to be born, nor so possible to be removed. If we lead holy lives, though the conditi­on of our nature make us liable to more dangers then can easily be recounted, we shall either escape them or receive no considerable prejudice by them. And there­fore a good man beholds his body liable to wounds, maims and diseases; his mind to the impairing of any or all its faculties; his estate to losses, wrongs and injuries; his whole life exposed to all the misery that can come upon him, by the unkindness or loss of friends, the ma­lice of enemies, or the more publick disturbances to Church or State; but all these do only teach him to walk more humbly with God, and pray every day more hear­tily to him to deliver him from them; and to be more thankful if by the divine mercy he do escape them.

§. 8. But that all our doings may be ordered by thy governance, to do alwaies that which is righteous in thy sight, through Iesus Christ our Lord, Amen.] If by all that hath been said, and our own sad experience, we are become so wise as to see we are insufficient for our own conduct; I hope we shall in this Petition most humbly commit our waies to the Lord, that he may di­rect our paths, and that he may (as David speaksProv. 3.6. [...]sal. 37.5. and 23. Ideo Deus secundet ac bene fortunet om­ [...] eventus in cursu vitae nostrae, nempe quia nihil tentamus quod non ei placeat. Calv. in loc. Psal. 37.) order all our goings and make them ac­ceptable to himself, and then they shall be prosperous. If his good Spirit be our guidePsal. 51.12. [...], we shall seldome fall into danger, never in­to sin. Oh let us earnestly beseech him that his grace may direct our hearts, and his Providence order our lives, that we may be blessed in our going out and coming in, in our studies and labours, commerce and society, eating and recreations, in our prayers and praises; that in all our actions natural, civil, and religious, we may de­sign [Page 325] his glory and be successful. The proud man thinks his doings good enough, if they are pleasing in his own sightProv. 16.2. and 21.2. and Prov. 14.12. Quicquid volun [...] ho­mines se bene velle putant. though evil w [...]ies do frequently appear so to us, and thus we may deceive our selves into an unexpected ruine, by absolving our selves even when God condemns us. The Hypocrite be­lieves his ac [...]ions excellent if the world commend them; if the complying and fashionable out-sides of Religion present him righteous in the eyes of men, he sup [...] [...] waies prudently ordered: But we must remem [...] [...]e are not judges of our own, nor of one anothers works; but must all stand before the judgment seat of God, wherefore it is his approbation that we desire. It is not the opinion of the malefactor, nor the vote of his fel­low-prisoners, but the sentence of the Judge that must save or condemn. Having therefore such a Tribunal to appear before, let us beg large measures of his grace to lead us; for he will approve of no waies, but what his Spirit directs us into, and that had need be excellent that appears so to an all-seeing eye. Our lives must not be guided by the loose rules of Custome, if we expect they should be accounted righteous in his sight: But they must be ordered by the exact rule of his holy word; and then though all the world condemn us we shall be prospe­rous here, and finally acquitted hereafter. Perhaps we judge it impossible our waies should ever appear righte­ous in his sight, but we are mistaken; for if we take him for our guide, he will not be strict to mark unavoid­able defects. And it is not our performances but the effects of his own grace that he approves of. Nor yet doth he count them righteous for any merit that is in the works or the persons doing them, but through the merits and obedience of the Holy Jesus, in whose name we therefore make this Prayer, not expecting our sup­plications can be heard, or our actions justified for their own worth, but through Jesus Christ our Lord: desiring he will please by his intercession and merits so to recommend our Persons and Devotions, that we [Page 326] may be sanctified by his grace, justified by his mercy, and finally may be for ever glorified with him and for his sake. Amen.

The Paraphrase of the Collect for Grace.

O Lord] We thy poor finite Creatures upon this Earth, do daily remember with much comfort that thou art [our heavenly Father] and hast pitty on us, and being an [Almighty and everlasting God] art all-sufficient and alwaies able to help us. The re­membrance of the dangers of the last night, doth en­gage us most heartily to praise thee [who hast safe­ly] kept our souls and bodies therein, and [brought us] intire in both [to the beginning of this day,] And this thy Providence doth incourage us to beseech thee gracious [...]y to [defend us] from all kinds of evil which this daies occasions may expose us to; and to keep us [in the same by thy mighty power] which alone can make us safe. Consider our frailty O Lord [and grant, that this day] we may discover and o­vercome all the temptations of the world, the flesh, and the devil; so, that [we fall into no sin] let us not by any iniquity great or small displease thee, hurt our souls, [nor run] by our own folly [into any kind of danger] and that we may avoid all the mischiefs with which we are environed, we pray that we may not be left to our selves [but that all our do­ings] and undertakings in spiritual or temporal con­cerns [may be] this day and ever guided by thy Spi­rit, and [ [...]rdered by thy] wise and faithful [gover­nance] for while we follow thy direction, thy grace will enable us [to do alwaies] that which is most profitable to us, and best pleasing to thee, even [that which is] (though imperfect in it self) accounted [righteous in thy sight] O most merciful Judge [Page 327] [through Iesus Christ] his merits and intercession; for whose sake accept and hear us, for he is [our Lord] and only Saviour [Amen.]

SECTION XV. Of the two Collects peculiar to the Evening Prayer.

WE have chosen this place to insert these parts of the Evening Service, because all the following Collects are the same in both parts of the day, and the Hymns with these two Prayers being all the dif­ference, it is not necessary in our method to separate the Offices, and this way every thing comes in its proper place, only omitting what is peculiar to the o­ther part of the day.

The Analysis of the second Collect for Peace in the Even­ing Prayer.

In this Collect are three Parts,

  • 1. The Person of whom we ask, who is,
    • 1. The be­ginner of all good,
      • O God, from whom all holy desires, all good counsels,
    • 2. The perfecter of it,
      • and all just works do pro­ceed,
  • 2. The thing asked for, de­scribed by
    • 1. Its Name,
      • give unto thy servants that peace
    • 2. Its Quality,
      • which the world cannot give,
  • 3. The Argu­ments to pre­vail for it, taken from
    • 1. The bene­fit of the Pe­titio­ners as a means of our
      • 1. Holi­ness,
        • that both our hearts may be set to obey thy commandements
      • 2. Safe­ty,
        • and also that by thee we being de­fended from the fear of our ene­mies,
      • 3. Com­fort,
        • may pass our time in rest and quietness,
    • 2. The interest of the Mediator,
      • through the me­rits of Iesus Christ our Sa­viour, Amen.

A Practical Discourse on this Collect for Peace.

§. 1. O God from whom all holy desires all good coun­sels and all just works do proceed] This Col­lect hath the same title, and seems to have the same sub­ject with that in the morning Office. And indeed Peace is so desirable a blessing that we cannot pray for it too often, especially if it be for different kinds of Peace, as it is in the present case if we well observe it. In the Morning we pray for external, in the evening for in­ternal peace. In the beginning of the day being to di­spatch various affairs and converse with the world, we desire to be preserved from the injuries, affronts, and designs of evil men: In the close thereof we request that tranquility of mind that springs from the testimony of a good Conscience, that when our hearts lye as easie as our heads, our sleep may be sweet and quiet. The first kind of Peace sometimes the best of men can­not obtain, for the wicked will do wickedly; but even then this inward peace will support us, and make a calm within when the waves beat most furiously from with­out. So that this is the most necessary and most ad­vantageous. Wherefore we are taught to ask this (which is called the Peace of God) from the God of peace, who is here described to us as the author and finisher of all holiness and righteousness, the surest and only foundations for a true and lasting peace. From which we may learn that there is an inseparable union between righteousness and true peaceFac justitiam & habebis pacem; tu fortè unam habere vis, alteram non vis — at osculantur hae amant hae: si amicam pacis non a­maveris, non amabit te pax. Aug. Psal. 85.10., and that we cannot have that unless it spring from holy desires, good coun­sels, and just works. If the grace of [Page 330] God work these in us, it is not all the slandersConscia mens recti famae menda­dacia ridet. Ovid. Bona via gaudium semper habet. Isi­dor. Soliloqu., the scorn, nor in­justice of the world, can hinder the serene reflexions and inward Peace of a good conscience. He that doth not deserve reproach can nobly despise it: and he that hath not provoked his neighbour to wrong him by any evil doing, can easily bear the greatest of injuries. Whereas if all the world be quiet and none disturb the wicked man, he makes himself restlessSi in mundo non est quod timeant, pacem habere putan­tur; sed pax ista cum conscientia semper litigat, rix­atur intrinsecus, & cum hostem non ha­bet, secum decertat. Cassiodor. in Psal. because there is an enemy within that upbraids him more loudly, and wounds him more deeply then he can do the holy man. Whoever therefore en­quires for true peace, let them here behold him in and from whom are all the causes of it, with love and admiration. And let them ac­knowledge to his glory and their own comfort, that he is the Au­thor and finisher of every good workJames 1.17. Philip. 2.13. [...]. Hierocles.. He excites our affecti­ons to desire it; engageth our will to choose it, and strengtheneth our hands to perform it. There are no holy thoughts in our minds2 Cor. 3.5., nor good purposes in our heartsProv. 16.1., nor any righteous actions in our livesIsai. 26.12., but it is in and by and through him. To him then let us make our supplications that he will fill our hearts with the motions of his holy spirit, the first seeds of all vertue; and by the continuing in­fluence of the same grace make these holy thoughts spring up into prudent and religious resolutions and determinations; and by favourable circumstances and addition of strength ripen them into pious and just works. [Page 331] And the fruit hereof will be peace, and we may chear­fully hope and pray, that he that planted the root, and sowed the seed, will give us the pleasure of the fruit, and comfort of the harvest, which is the sweetest and most enduring peace. And let us beware, since we con­fess this to be the fruit of righteousness, that when we seem most earnest in our prayers for this peace, we do not wilfully deprive our selves of it, and hinder our own wishes, by stifling holy thoughts, and breaking pi­ous resolutions, and neglecting good works. For he that cuts the root, and lops off the branches, must not expect ever to eat of this fruit; and if he complains, deserves to be silenced as the Author of his own misery.

§. 2. Give unto thy Servants that Peace which the world cannot give] To ask a thing inconsiderable of a mighty prince may seem a disparagement, because he can as easily bestow a province on a faithful Servant, as another can give a small gratuity. So when we that are the Servants of the most high make our Petitions, it must be for such things as are not in our power, nor in the power of any other to bestow. Our requests must be pro­portionable to his infinite bounty rather then our deserts. We must ask something which may become his Majesty to give, that our Lord may be glorified by the very ex­pectations of his Servants. We now desire peace, but it is such a Peace as no other hand can dispense: a Peace, that is not given as the world gives, in a feigned Com­plement or an empty wish at bestJohn 14.27. Homines plerumque frigidae tantum Ce­remoniae causâ pa­cem in ore habent; vel si pacem alicui seriò precantur, non tamen cam reipsâ dare possunt. Calv. in loc. but in sincerity and with effect; a peace, differing from the worlds Peace, in its nature, causes and Qualities, in all which it far excels it. This Peace is grounded on the evi­dence of Faith in that reconciliation which the merits of Jesus have pro­curedRom. 5.1, 2. between the Divine Ma­jesty and our sinful souls; from the persuasion whereof ariseth such cleer hopes of pardon, such a live­ly sense of Gods love with such a­bundant [Page 332] satisfaction therein; and such fixed expectati­ons of eternal glory thereby, that no ravishments are comparable to the pleasures of it. And then it is fur­ther comfirmed by the testimony of a good2 Cor. 1.12. conscience, declaring we have endeavoured to walk answe­rable to this infinite love, by a strict observance of all the will of God: which occasions such a pleasing calm in our souls, and creates so brisk a delight in e­very review, that no tongue can tell the joy of such souls, but only theirs that feel it. This is the Peace which is so sweet and so unmixed, so charming and powerful, that no sinful pleasures can entice, nor no earthly calamities force a holy man from the embraces of it. The Peace of the world, if it spring from the friendship and love of men, hath innumerable allays. For this is sometimes no more but guilded flattery, and a cover for more unexpected and dangerous assaults. But if true, it can neither support you under, nor se­cure you against the anger of God, and must dye when the first of you two lovers descends to the grave. If it arise from plenty, it will make your delights worm­wood to remember how quickly you may be stript of them; what excellent things you have given for them, and how speedily you must be taken from them, however your peace and plenty must expire together. Give us then O Lord that Peace which is grounded on thy truth, and the merits of Jesus: upon a sense of thy love and an experience of thy grace; for this can never de­ceive nor fail us, because it ends in everlasting Peace. And let us not seek this in the Freindships of the wicked nor the storehouses of pleasure; but in Jesus and an holy life, in heavenly desires, pious resolutions and religious Conversation. In which the grace of God will help us, for we are his servants and make our applicati­ons to him for it; and since we seek not as the world seeks, no doubt we shall find a Peace so sweet and ravish­ing, as that nothing which the men of this World know can be compared to it.

[Page 333]§. 3. That hoth our hearts may be set to obey thy Commandements] It is the Epicure that desires Peace that he may wallow in sinful pleasures; But our first and principal end in this Petition is, that we may have no interruption to our holiness; because our cheif desire is to lead a good lifeDe pace tempo­ris, per pacem pecto­ris, transeamus ad pacem aeternitatis. Durand. lib. 4. cap. 39.. And how pleasant will this sound in the ears of him who is the fountain of all holy desires, good counsels, and just works; when we wish peace it self only as a means to righteous­ness! I have observed before, that peace first springs from a holy life, and now must add that it encreases that holiness to which it owes its Original by a reciprocal gratitude. The fear of Gods irrevocable displeasure, and the accusa­tions of conscience may discourage, and persuade us we cannot safely undertake, nor hope to finish a course of piety. And then for want of this peace our good desires seldom come so far as religious resolutions, sel­domer to be righteous actions. But this Peace will be as a guardPhil. 4.7. Graec. [...] praesidio erit cordi­bus vestris. See Rom. 15.13. to exclude these fears, to keep us firm in our alle­giance to God, and to make us a­bound in hope, and constancy to the end. For in this we tast the sweet­ness of Religion, the winning and yet solid delights it doth afford. And then it will (in our thoughts) sure be so far esteemed above all other things, that nothing can be able to se­parate us from the love of GodQui in malis fuerit & conversus est ad bonum, dum gaudet de bonis quae invenit & recorda­tur malorum quae evasit, difficulter redit ad malum: Opus imperfect. in Matth. ap. Chrysost. hom. 2. cap. 2.. Thus his favour becomes our joy, his Spirit our comforter, his grace our help and his glory our reward. And would any reject these privi­ledges and cast away these advan­tages for honour, pleasures, profit [Page 334] or friends? Break his league with heaven to make such friendships? Can any man that ever tasted the living wa­ters of the divine grace, long for the corrupt and standing pool of any sublunary contents? If we de­sire our hearts should be so fixed, let us beg an expe­rience of this Peace. Nothing draws us more power­fully, ties more closely, nor keeps us constant more sure­ly then this. For thus we shall learn to love holiness it self, and to welcome all good motions, and diligent­ly to improve them till they bring forth their desired fruit.

§. 4. And also that by thee we being defended from the fear of our enemies, may pass our time in rest and quietness, through the merits of Iesus Christ our Sa­viour, Amen. The sum of our happiness on earth is to lead quiet and peaceable lives in all godliness and ho­nesty; And if we can obtain the Peace of God we may be happy in both these. And since our heavenly Master not only delights in the holiness, but hath pleasure in the prosperity of his servants; we use it as an argument to move him to grant us this Peace, by representing that it will compleat our felicity: for it will fix our hearts in the obedience of his laws, and will make our [...]ives most comfortable. He must be highly base that will injure and offend an innocent and blameless man, a friend of Heaven, who deserves and gains the affections of most menQui infra dili­gitur idem & supra diligitur. R. Mos. Aeg. Sat fautores semper habet qui recte facit. Seneca.. Yet if such an one be injured, he is sure of the aid of an Almighty defender, and his own heart being filled with the Peace of God, he enjoyes tranquillity in his own brest, and is not to be con­strained by violence from without, not cannot be terrified by any fears within. For since his care is to please God, he daily experiences that heavens eye is over him, and is more and more confirmed that his foundation is sure. And thus be it night or day he can pass it over with all inward quietness, so that nothing in this world can make such an one miserable. Let us be earnest then [Page 355] with the author of all holiness, to give us that Peace which may be the nurse and guard of our piety, the support and comfort of our lives, that our daies may be safe and our nights pleasant, and every moment en­gage us to new acts of Praise. And let us beg this Peace for the merits sake of Jesus, who hath purchased a Covenant of Peace with his precious blood; remem­bring we deserve by our sins to live in perpetual distur­bance; but for his sake we may hope for Peace, and de­sire it as the readiest way to temporal, yea and to eter­nal happiness. Amen.

The Paraphrase of the Collect for Peace in the Evening Prayer.

O God] the giver of every good and perfect gift [from whom] and by whose grace [all holy desires] first spring up in our hearts, and [all good Counsels] and holy resolutions grow, till they bring forth the fruit of righteous actions [and all just works] both ho­liness and the truest Peace which flows from it [do pro­ceed] from thee. Wherefore gracious Lord [give un­to] us that acknowledg our selves [thy servants] such firm persuasions of our reconciliation to thee, and such comfortable testimonies of our obedience to thy will, that we may ever enjoy [that Peace which] is so sweet and sure, that [the world] with all its Friendship and Plenty [cannot give] any Peace worthy to be compa­red with it. Grant us so to tast this delicious fruit of a holy life [that both our] wavering and inconstant [hearts] by the experience of this Peace [may be set] firmly, and resolved stedfastly [to obey thy commande­ments] to the encrease of our Piety [and also that by thee] and thy gracious Providence [we being defen­ded] from the Power and malice, and preserved in safety [from the fear of our enemies] may never be hurt, terrified or disturbed; but [may pass our time] [Page 336] which thou shalt afford us on this earth [in rest] from our foes [and quietness] in our own minds. Grant us O Lord therefore this Peace for the sake, as it was ob­tained [through the merits of] thy Son [Iesus Christ our Saviour. Amen.

The Analysis of the third Collect for Aid against all Perils.

This Collect hath only two Parts,

  • 1. The Pe­titions for
    • 1.
      • Mystical­ly
        • Know­ledge,
          • Lighten our darkness we beseech thee O Lord,
      • Literal­ly
        • Com­fort,
    • 2. Safe­ty inti­mating
      • 1. The means by which we must be deli­vered,
        • and by thy great mercy defend us
      • 2. The evils from which,
        • from all perils and dangers
      • 3. The time in which,
        • of this night,
  • 2. The motive urged to obtain them,
    • for the love of thy only Son our Saviour Iesus Christ. Amen.

A Practical Discourse on the third Collect at Evening Prayer.

§. 5. LIghten our darkness we beseech thee O Lord] The declining of the day doth now mind us of the approaching darkness which will shortly wrap us in the shadows of the night. And what Petition more sea­sonable then with holy David to beseech God to enlighten our darknessPsal. 18.28. Vul. Deus meus illumina tenebras meas.. For the night is sad and terrible, in it we can see nothing with our bodily eys to en­tertain or to cheer us; and we seem exposed to all the mischie [...]sVersuta frans & callida amat tene­bris obtegi. Prud. & Ovid. Metam. 2. — Conscia culpae, Conspectum lucem (que) fugit tenebrisque pudorem Celat — John 3.20. Job. 24.17. of Sathan and those instruments of his who fly the light, and hope to cover their sin with this sable Man­tle; our dangers are many, and our fears are sometimes more, espe­cially if our eyes be closed by un­belief as well as darkness. If we behold not the Divine Providence watching over us, and the Angels encamping round about us, the ve­ry apprehension of the perils of a dismal night may damp our joy, and startle our courage, and makes us cry out with the Prophets servant2 Kings 6.15, 16, 17. What shall we do? But let us intreat the Lord to fulfil his promisePsal. 112.4. [...] Eccl. 5.17. Psal. 97.11. &c. Adrian. Isagoge. that light may arise in our darkness, that is (in Scripture phrase) comfort in our sadness. That our hearts may by faith and cheerful thoughts, by the assurance of his providence, and the operations of his Grace, be joyful and pleasant; and that the shine of his countenance may make our nights bright as the day illuminated by the Meridian Sun. For [Page 336] [...] [Page 337] [...] [Page 338] the inward comforts of Gods Spirit, and a sense of his care and favour, when the Soul is in fear or sadness, do cheer and refresh more then a suddain light doth the wandring Travellour who is misled in a gloomy night. These make our dwellings a Goshen, while the wicked have thoughts black and dismal; and Aegypt is veiled in a horrid shade, and terrified with the dark side of the Cloud, while the people of God are led all the night thorough with a light of fire, so that the darkness and light to them are equally safe and comfortable. Or if we desire to spiritualize the Petition more, we may take occasion from the approaching night, to enlarg our me­ditations upon our spiritual ignorance and blindness by nature, by which our Souls are veiled and in the dark: so that we often wander out of the way. We stumble in the day, and are in danger to run into the shadow of death, till the day spring from on high visit us, and give us that true knowledg which is usually set out under the name of lightLuke 2.32. Hebr. 6.4. illumi­nati, i. e. edocti.. Wherefore let us humbly beseech our gracious Lord to let the Sun of righteous­ness arise upon us, for whoever follows him doth not wander nor walk in darknessJohn 8.12. and that we may take heed to Gods holy word as to a light shining in a dark place2 Pet. 1.19., and a sure guide to true blessedness. And then our know­ledg shall increase, and we shall keep the right path till we arrive to that eternal light which shall never be extinguished. When our hearts are clouded with greif, shadowed with ignorance, and benummed with dreadful [...]p [...]rehensions, we are taught to lift up our thoughts to the Father of lights, and the God of all comfort who dwells in that light to which no mortal eye can approach whose Countenance is cleer as the sun and bright as lightning. And if we can by our beseechings obtain his favour to shine upon us, no doubt it will turn our night into day, our sorrows into the joyes of the Morn­ing. While we are in the darksome cell of this lower world, we think of our glorified brethren who dwell in [Page 339] a perpetual brightness and everlasting light, and we long to be with them when it may please God. But in the mean time we hope he will support and recreate us with some glimpses of those beams which they have the constant and full fruition of.

§. 6. And by thy great mercy defend us from all perils and dangers of this night] Comfort and safety are those two things which make a happy night. And of whom should we ask these but of God the Lord who is a light and defencePsal. 84.11.. The hopes of his love makes it comfortable: But least we should be deceived in that comfort, his mercy and power must keep us safe, which here we earnestly desire. We may easily perceive we are most miserable without his Providence especially in the night season; for then Sathan prepares most violently to assault us supposing it is his hour and the power of dark­ness. And alas how easily may we then be enticed with pleasure, transported with malice and revenge, or dis­turbed with evil fancies and imaginations! When the Soul is heavy, the Senses dull, the stomack loaden, the flesh strong and the reason weakStomachus aeger, mens somnolenta, a­nimus occupatus— tunc omne nefas sua­dere contendunt, quando nullus arbi­ter culpae, nullus cri­minis conscius, nul­lus potest esse erro is testis. Ambros. in 8. par. 119. Psal.; when the Curtain is drawn and we think no eyes see us, neither judg witness nor accuser can espy us, how open are our Souls then to all Dange­rous temptations? And yet our tem­poral concerns are not more safe: for how soon may we be seized by diseases or suddain death, or made miserable by theives and Robbers, burnings or inundations? Are not our lives and limbs, estate and friends liable to loss and mischief both sud­denly and unavoidably? Go we then with all speed to our merciful Father and let us represent our condition to him; the consideration whereof will humble us and make our request; more zealous; and mollifie him and make him more ready to grant them. By his great mercy he will be moved to compassion to see us chained by [Page 340] night and sleep helpless and exposed to all mischiefs of soul and body, and will send his grace to defend our souls, and his Angels to guard our bodies that none of these perils shall hurt us. And then our morning Praises must own it as an Act of great pitty. How dare you suffer your eyes to sleep, in the midst of such armies of Perils before you have besought him that never slumbers nor slee [...]s to save you from them? But if any be so confident, it is not courage but desperate stupidity and inconsideration that makes him so da­ring. The good man begs for Protection for this night, and so again for the next, and every time with a new Devotion, having warmed his heart first with apprehensions of his own dangers, and insufficiency to escape them.

§. 7. For the love of thine only Son our Saviour Iesus Christ, Amen.] Although with the Disciples we may be somewhat affraid when we enter into the cloud, yet we must beware the darkness do not shut up the eye of our Faith, by which we may behold him in whom God is well pleased, when our bodily eyes are closed. And if we discern him by Faith, that very sight will make our darkness to be light. For we may run to him and approach the Throne of Grace with him in our Armes. The Molossian King was by law obliged to grant any Petition offered by one that brought his Son with him. And the Ki [...]g of heaven cannot deny us when we most truly and humbly disclaim our own merits, and beg his Protection for the love he bears to the holy Jesus, who was the delight of his Soul from all eternity, and yet [...]e became one with us in his incarnation, and made us one with him in our regeneration; and we are the members of his body and the price of his bloud: so that the Father loves us in and for him, that have nothing attractive or lovely in our selves. Again we intreat him to save us by all the love which Jesus bears unto us, to whom we are neer as his own flesh, deerer then his own life, more esteemed then fallen Angels or a thousand worlds. [Page 341] For his delight is with the Sons of menProv. 8.31.. Wherefore we beseech our heavenly Father by that which will moove his bowels towards us, by his own ever­lasting love to us, and his affection to his only Son, and by the inexpressible love of that his Son to us, to give us a night comfortable and safe. We are in darkness, but our head is in a never ceasing light; and he that gave him to redeem us from eternal darkness, will not suffer us to perish in spiritual darkness, nor leave us exposed to the mischiefs of one night that will so soon be over passed. If our affections be as fervent as this argument is fo [...] ­ceable, 'tis sure this Petition will not be de­nyed.

The Paraphrase of the third Collect for Aid against all Perils.

LEt the assurance of thy Providence, the comforts of thy grace, and the beams of thy favour [Ligh­ten our darkness] and remove the discomfort of the approaching night: [we beseech thee] to make in sweet and safe to us [O Lord] thou Father of lights: [and by thy great mercy] behold and pitty the vari­ous miseries and mischiefs that we thy poor helpless Creatures are exposed unto: That thou mayest pre­serve and [defend us] in our souls and bodies, e­state and friends [from all perils and dangers] which might befall us in any part [of this night] grant this dear Father (not for our merits, but) [for the love] thou bearest to the person [of the only Son] and to us for his sake, since he is [our Saviour] even [Jesus Christ our Lord] and our Redeemer. Amen.

SECTION XVI. Of the Collects for the King and the Royal Family.

The Analysis of the Prayer for the Kings Majesty.

This Prayer hath two general Parts,

  • 1. The Confession of the King of Heaven, acknow­ledging,
    • 1. His great good­ness,
      • O Lord our hea­venly Father,
    • 2. His Supream Au­thority,
      • high and mighty, King of Kings, Lord of Lords, the only ruler of Princes,
    • 3. His Universal Pro­vidence,
      • who dost from thy throne behold all the dwellers up­on earth,
  • [Page 343]2. The Pe­titions for his Vicege­rent on Earth, request­ing
    • 1. A special Provi­dence over him,
      • most heartily we beseech thee with thy favour to be­hold our most gra­cious Soveraign Lord King CHARLES,
    • 2. All kinds of bles­sings [...]or him,
      • 1. Spi­ritu­al,
        • 1. Grace
          • a [...]d so replenish him with the grace of thy holy spirit, that he may al­waies incline to thy will, and walk in thy way,
        • 2. Gifts
          • endue him plente­ously with hea­venly gifts,
      • 2. Tem­poral
        • 1. Pro­spe­rity,
          • grant him in health and wealth long to live,
        • 2. Victo­ry,
          • strengthen him that he may van­quish and over­come all his ene­mies,
      • 3. Eternal, with the ge­neral mo­tive
        • and finally after this life he may attain everlasting joy and felicity, through Iesus Christ our Lord, Amen.

A Practical Discourse on the Prayer for the Kings Majesty.

§. 1. O Lord our heavenly Father] The Almighty and Eternal God is (without dispute) the King of Heaven and Earth, and supream governor of all the world. But since his throne is in Heaven, he is pleased to constitute Princes his Deputies on the Earth, which he hath given to the Children of menPsal. 115.16.. Wherefore since by him Kings reignProv. 8.15. Nos judicium Dei suscipimus in Impe­ratoribus, qui gen­tibus illos praefecit; id in eis seimus esse quod Deus voluit, ideoque & salvum volumus esse quod Deus voluit. Ter­tul. Apol. c. 32., we submit to his appointment of them, and revere his Majesty in them, and to him we make our supplications for them, who hath power to defend them, as well as authority to create them. And he must needs have a peculiar regard toward them, and love to them, because they are anointed by him to administer his rights among us. This hath encouraged all Nati­ons to pray for their Governors so universally as if it had been an agreement among all mankind. To omit the Heathen sacrifices and Prayers for the Cities and Emperors, we shall find two PsalmsPsal. 20. & Psal. 72. which were used by the Jews as Forms of Prayer for the King, and both by Gods command and the de­sire of the Princes of the Gentiles (who then were rulers over that people) supplications were made to God in their behalfEzra. 6.10. Jerem. 29.7. by those Jews, who were under their pro­tection. But to come nearer, we Christians are most expresly com­manded by God and his holy A­postle1 Tim. 2.1, 2. In obsequio quotidi­ano — & pro regi­bus & pro his qui in sublimitate positi sunt orandum est. Chrys. in 1 Tim. 2. Pro potestatibus se­culi. Tertul. Apol. Obsecramus Deum pro tranquillitate mundi, pro Regibus. Cyril. catech. 5. Pro fidelissimis & Deo dilectis Impera­toribus. Liturg. Chris. Memento Do­mine piissimi & fi­delissimi Imperatoris Basil. in Liturg., to Pray for Kings and [Page 345] all in authority: So that it was e­ver a part of the Churches Pub­lique Devotions, to intercede for the Emperours and Princes even while they were enemies to the Faith, as all Antiquity doth e­vince. Much more when the Pow­ers of the world became Chri­stian; for then they named them in their offices with titles expres­sing the dearest affection and most honourable respect. And surely since we meet in Publique to pray especially for Publique mercies, there is not any temporal blessing that is of so uni­versal concern, as that we should have righteous and religious Kings, guided by wise councels, and liv­ing in prosperity and Peace. For this (as the Apostle himself observes)Illorum namque salus est nostra tran­quilitas. Theophil. in 1 Tim. 2. Ostendit in nostrum lucrum cadere ip­sorum incolumita­tem. Oecum. in loc. is every mans advantage. The government of a Hea­then or a Tyrant is better then Anarchy, Change or Confusion. And if the Preservation of such were advantageous to Christianity, how much more then are we obliged to call upon our heavenly Father for the welfare of Christian Kings, who are Fathers of their Country and nursing Fathers to the ChurchNumb. 11.12. Isai. 49.23.; who execute justice, and de­fend Religion, and do good to all quiet and peaceable men. Therefore we here call God our heavenly Father to signify, it will be a great demonstration of his love to us and Care of us, if he please to preserve our Prince whom he hath set over us.

§. 2. High and mighty King of Kings, Lord of Lords, the only Ruler of Princes] We ought to beware that while we give Caesar his due, we rob not God of his. The splendour of Royal Majesty might be apt to dazle [Page 346] us, and make us imagine it had no superior nor needed no supporter. To prevent which the Church hath se­lected out of holy Writ, those glorious Attributes of God which declare him to be higher then the Kings of the EarthPsal. 89.27.. We see every head uncovered before mortal Princes and every knee bending to them, which shews they are high in dig­nity: butEccles. 5.8. there is one higher then they, who hath greater reverence paid him by Angels then these by their most dutiful subjects. If Earthly Kings be judged mighty in Power because of their guards and revenues, their forts and armies; then who can estimate his power and might, against whom such preparations are nothing, since he speaks in thunder, and can arm all the hosts of heaven, nay the meanest creatures u­pon earth to destroy the highest and mightiest of the sons of men. Yet if Kings and their people do confess with holy David that he is the most high and to be fear­edPsal. 47.2., his might shall be the sup­port of their dignity, and their pow­er, which is assuredly the wisest course, for they can never be higher then when they sub­mit to the most high, nor stronger then when they trust in the Almighty. He who is not only above them as be­ing higher in dignity and greater in power, but supream over them, a King of Kings, and Lord of LordsDan. 2.47. 1 Tim. 6.15., who hath not only some petty Princes of a few Provin­ces his homagers (which is all the greatest Empires in the world can boast of) but all mor­tal Princes are his Vice-gerents, since he hath and ever had the absolute dispos [...]l of all the Kingdoms upon Earth, set­ting up one and pulling down another as it pleaseth him. It may be accounted di honour to a Prince to crave aid of his equal: but let not the greatest Monarch blush to bend his knee to the supream Majesty of Heaven, whose Vassals and Homagers are all the Governors of this lower world, who wear their Crowns by his donation, and must resign them at his command. How can Kings or Subjects want [Page 347] relief that humbly and earnestly sue to this blessed only Potentate, the King of Kings? If we that are by the su­pream disposer of all things, placed under Authority, want any thing in or for our Governors, let us apply our selves to him who is the only Ruler of Princes, and hath the hearts of Kings in his handsProv. 21.1., he can persuade, convince, and turn them, when they will not take advice from their inferiors. And he only is the judge of their actions, since they are his servants and substitutes, to their own master they must stand or fall, and are only account­able at his tribunal [...]. Xiphilin. Vide Psal. 51.4. Neque enim ullis ad poenam vocantur le­gibus tuti imperii potestate, homini er­go non peccavit cui non tenebatur ob­noxius. Ambros. de loc. Nulla creatura ju­dicat regem sed so­lus Deus: ss. b. Pirk. Aboth.. And there­fore we have so much the more need to pray for them to their great Lord, that he would direct them to do well and to execute justice, and guide them who are to rule us; that this their mighty power may be our safe­ty and our peace, for if it should be otherwise (which God forbid) we neither will nor can oppose them, having no other arms against our Prince but prayers and tearsLachrimae meae arma mea sunt — aliter nec debeo nec possum resistere. Ambros. Orat. in Auxent. l. 5.. But why should we doubt, since we Pray to him that can over-rule the greatest Kings, and will not suffer this unless it be as a just punishment to our ini­quities? Finally let all this create in every soul most honourable opinions of this great God, and fill every heart with reverence that is before him, when we see our dread Sove­raign and all the mighty Monarchs of the Christian world, doing obeisance to his footstool, and laying down their Crowns at his feet, acknow­ledging they received their domini­ons from him, and hold them by his favour; and decla­ring they trust not in the multitude of their people, strength of their Cities, nor prudence of their Counsels: [Page 348] but though they have Armies and Navies terrible and nu­merous, and Revenues unaccountable, they come to the Throne of our God to Petition for his help. And all their faithful subjects attend on them and joyn with them; who then would not fear before him, and trust in him? express all possible lowliness in his presence, and give him all ima­ginable glory, who liveth and reigneth over all from the beginning, and shall do so for ever and ever.

§. 3. Who dost from thy throne behold all the dwellers upon earth] It is an infallible maxime that the less is al­waies blessed of the greaterHeb. 7.7.. Wherefore being to beg a blessing from the King of Heaven for the Ru­lers of this World, we must first acknowledge they are in­ferior to him, in the extent of their dominion, as well as in the quality of their dignity, power, and authority. There is a Providence in Scripture attri­buted to GovernorsActs 24.3. [...]. Graec., who as they sit on their thrones above all their subjects, so that heigth is the em­bleme of the advantage they have to behold, and a Monitor of the duty lying on them to take care of all that are under their charge. But the most vi­gilant Princes with all their faithful Ministers (who are as so many eyes and ears to them) find it difficult enough to oversee, and provide for the inhabitants of one King­dome. Whereas the King of Kings hath the Heaven for his throne [...] Orpheus. Isai. 66.1. Psal. 97.9. and the Earth for his footstool; and as he sits higher so he sees further the [...] they. From his throne he beholds all the world, the meanest are not below his cognizance, nor the greatest above his reach. He sees and rules all, which gave ground to that Egyptian Hieroglyphick which repre­sented God by an eye in a scepter the emblems of Providence and Autho­rity. And in the sacred pages the same thing is expressed by the Phrase of Beholding from his Throne Psal. 33.14. Isai. 63.14.. For the [Page 349] Divine Majesty is no idle spectator, but improves the heighth of his seat and the universal prospect he hath from thence, to the good of all mankind. His eye denotes his care, for he sees the necessi­tiesPsal. 34.15. Gen. 22.14. Deus videbit al. providebit., and considers the wants and desires of all men, and of every par­ticular, and orders his supplies ac­cordingly. So that his Providence and Dominion is over all the earth, and no Monarch need account it a dishonour to bow before this mighty Lord and his glorious throne.

§. 4. Most heartily we beseech thee with thy favour to behold our most gracious Soveraign Lord King CHARLES] Since all mankind is under the eye and care of God, no doubt he hath an especial regard to Kings and Princes, on whose safety the welfare of all the rest (next under his own providence) doth de­pendNihil est illi principi Deo accep­tius quam concilia coetusque hominûm, quae Civitates appel­lantur, earumque rectores & servato­res hinc profecti hûc revertuntur. Cicer. som. Scip.. He cheifly delights in men as they are united into Societies by charity and laws; and for the preservation of these unions, his prin­cipal care is for those he hath set over them who are the bond of the rest. We may therefore cheerfully pray for an especial and more par­ticular providence over our graci­ous King, because God doth usually grant this, and because he needs it more then ordinary persons do. His duty is more dif­ficult, his abundance exposeth him to more temptati­ons, and his heigth to more dangers, then any of his people; and yet his preservation is far more necessary and of universal concernment2 Sam. 18.3. [...]. Plutar. vit. Pelopid. Cum tot ab hac animâ populorum vita salus (que) Pendeat—Lucan for he is worth ten thousand of us, and we had need pray heartily to God to save him who doth defend us all. He stands in need of more wis­dome to direct him, more power to protect him, more care to preserve [Page 350] him then other men, and therefore we pray that the King of heaven will shew a particular favour to him. A pious and religious King doth as earnestly seek and as much va­lew a favourable look from the Majesty of heaven, as any of his Courtiers do a smile from his countenance.Psal. 84.9. Psal. 21.6. Psal. 4. ver. 7, 8. Lord (saith holy David) look upon the face of thine anointed, and thou wilt make me glad with the joy of thy Coun­tenance, yea more joyful then the worlding is in the encrease of his admired wealth. And methinks it should fill our Souls with awful and noble thoughts of our glo­rious Lord God to see Kings in the light of whose coun­tenance is life, and whose favour is a dew upon the grassProv. 19.6. Chap. 16.15., courting so humbly and needing so mightily the favour of the Majesty of heaven. Let us joyn our most hearty requests that what our deer Soveraign wants and wishes he may have; if he were a Saul or a Nero we should sin in ceasing to pray for him1 Sam. 12.23.: But no affections nor passi­ons are too fervent, no opportuni­ties too often to call upon God for our gracious King, who is our lawful and natural Liege Lord, a just possesser of his Crown, a worshiper of God, a defender of the faith, a maker of good laws, and an executor of the same; who secures our rights, protects us from publique enemies and Private fraudes, and en­deavours to choose fit and faithful governours both for Church and State. For such an one we must pray not only out of o­bedience to God and the Churches order but out of our private love and particular affection, as St. Ambrose Me (que) non solum officio publico debi­tas pendere preces sed etiam amore pri­vato. Amb. ep. ad Gr. did for the Emperour Gratian. To quicken us whereunto we may do well to call to mind the miseries of the Church of God under persecuting hea­thens of old, later furious Romanists, and the particu­lar calamities of this Church under the late usurpers, and then we shall discern what praise we owe to God and [Page 351] what love to our gracious King, whose name ought to be so deer to us, that in our daily office we should wish it written in heaven and registred in the book of life, as well as in the leaves of the Churches devotions.

§. 5. And so replenish him with the Grace of thy holy Spirit that he may alwaies incline to thy will and walk in thy way] Grace is so constant a companion and so cer­tain an effect of the Divine favour that the Greek expres­seth both by one word. So that if we can prevail with God to look favourably on our Soveraign we may be as­sured he will give bountifully to him. And since the first and choicest of his largesses is the Grace of his holy Spirit we first beg, that he may have a constant and boun­tiful supply of that, of which he needs a double portion. For the temptations of a Prince are many to pride and luxury, to carelesness and vanity; his faithful friends very few, who either will or dare inform or advise him without partiality and self interest; his Concerns are weighty, since the welfare of Church and State depend u­pon them; his example prevalent and usually made the incouragement of virtue, or the excuse of vice. All which declares the danger of Governors to be very great to fall into evil waies, and their preservation from them to be the greatest blessing, wherefore all faithful subjects and good men cease not to pray that he who rules us may be governed by the will and walk in the waies of God, and then judgment shall be executed, religion maintained, the Nation shall remain in peace and the Church in prospe­rity; the Kingdom established, the King and people ex­ceeding happy in each other. Evil men (for their own designs) may advise their Prince to attend nothing but the pursuing his own inclinations, and to walk in the ways of his own heart; but the Church knows it is his happiness honour, and interest, to will according to the will of God, and act according to his law, and therefore orders us to pray for such abundant measures of Grace as may incline his heart and guide his life into all the Paths of true holi­ness, that his eminent dignity may make his virtue exem­plary and conspicuo [...]s, and th [...]t may refle [...]t again a lustre upon his honour to make him still more glorious. And to [Page 352] encourage this Petition we may remember it is desired in heaven as well as on earth, by him that can give, as well as by us that ask: for God himself enjoyns the Prince to have alwaies beside him a Coppy of his lawDeut. 17.18. Josh. 1.8., to read on it, meditate in it, ask councel of itPsal. 119.124. Heb. viri consilii mei sunt., and walk ac­cording to it, that he might prosper all his daies. And from thence came that ceremony (still in use) of deli­vering the word of God to the King2 Kings 11.12. at his Coronation, the substance whereof is fully expressed in this excellent sentence, which will most heartily be put up, by all that desire the glory of God, the benefit of the Prince, and the welfare of this Nation.

§. 6. Endue him plenteously with heavenly gifts] In the first ages of the world there were usually many visible effects of the descent of the holy spi­ritNumb. 11.17. Judges 13.25. 1 Sam. 10.10. and Chap. 16.13., upon such as were chosen to govern the people of God, to beget in those under them a reverent opi­nion of these Persons whom all the world hath ever accounted sacred. And there are still some footsteps of these miraculous gifts in the power of healing which God hath bestowed u­pon the lawful heir of this Crown, as a testimony that our King is the Lords anointed. To which we beseech our heavenly father to add the Spirit of wisdom and un­derstanding, the Spirit of counsel and might, which are so necessary that in our prayers as well as Solomon's choice1 Kings 3.9, 10, 11. ubi Grotius ex Men. [...]. they have the precedence of all outward blessings. For these gifts will enable him to determine intricate cases, to mannage weighty affaires, to countermine subtle de­vices, to disentangle cunningly pro­posed counsels, in which general use­fulness, and the advisers self-inter­est are commonly closely twisted. Wherefore we pray that he may have [Page 353] so quick an apprehension; so sound a judgment and so couragious a mind that (like many of his Royal progeni­tors) he may with a spirit almost prophetical unriddle the dark Intrigues of Policy, and with an Heroick reso­lution break through the most rugged difficulties: that he may neither fear his Enemies, nor too much incourage any of his seeming friends, that he may neither be lifted up in prosperity nor dejected by adversity, and may tread the narrow path between justice and clemency, severity and indulgence: and we are to hope that he who hath advanced our Soveraign to this dignity will be mindful of the necessities of his own anointed, and fit him for the place he hath called him to; so that all his people may reverence and love him and be happy under the Go­vernment of so wise and religious a Prince.

§. 7. Grant him in health and wealth long to live] Though Solomon chose wisdome and grace, yet God ad­ded beyond his promise riches and honour, long life and health as an accessary to the for­mer1 Kings 3.11. Mathew 6.33.. Wherefore according to our Saviours rule we pray for those in the first place; and now we hope our all sufficient Lord who hath endless treasures of all sorts will not deny us these temporal blessings, which are requisite to his external felicity. And we have the primitive ChristiansNos enim pro sa­lute Imperatoris De­um invocamus aeter­num: & paulo post —Oramus pro om­nibus Imperatoribus, vitam illis prolixam imperium securum, &c.— & quaecun­que hominis & Caesa­ris vota sunt. Tert. Apol. cap. 30. Sacrificamus pro sa­lute Imperatoris (sed Deo nostro & ipsius, sed quomodo praece­pit Deus) purâ pre­ce. Idem ad Sca­puli cap. 2. for our example in this as well as in other things; who though they did offer no incense to fase Gods for the health and safety of the Emperour, as the Gentiles did, yet did daily and earnestly sacrifice to the true God with fervent prayers beseeching him to give their Princes health, and wealth, long life and peace, and whatsoever Caesar or any man could wish for or desire; as we learn out of Tertullian and all the ancient Li­turgies. But we must take these [Page 354] words in their full latitude and so they will comprehend all outward blessings, so health signifies not only the good temperament of the body, but (as the Latin salus) safety from all dangersIsaiah. 58.8.. And wealth in­timates not only riches but all man­ner of plenty and prosperityJob. 21.13. 1 Corinth. 10.24.. And a long life is to be interpreted of a life of comfort and happiness;Non vivere sed valere est vita. Prov. Rab. ita. 1 Kings 1.31. Dan. 2.4. for the life of the miserable is almost a continual dying. And now let us put all these together, and the sum will be that we earnestly pray that his Majesties life may be long, and his years many and prosperous; that he may be freed from sickness and want, that so his Reign may abound with all blessings. Which we ought earnestly to desire for our own sakes because it is our concern the Supream power should be alwaies vigorous and safe, prosperous and abounding in all plenty, that he may be a terrour to his enemies, and a defence to his loving and loyal subjects. In his safety we are safe, his health and wealth enables him to secure us in that which is ours; since his strength, and his time, his treasures and his power are imployed and expended for the common good. And because changes are alwayes dan­gerous sometimes destructive to a Nation, we pray that our King may be long preserved in his gracious Reign over us. And no doubt his majesty shall fare the better for the fer­vent prayers of the Church, which he hath so well deser­ved by being the Restorer and Defender of its ancient doctrine and discipline.

§. 8. Strengthen him that he may vanquish and over­come all his enemies] Guiccardine the famous historian tells us that the constant opposition of the Popes to the Emperors, had occasioned it to pass for a Proverb (pro­prium est Ecclesiae edisse Caesares) that it was natural to the Church to hate the Emperor. Which how justly it is said of the Roman Church the world knows. But 'tis sure no­thing is more contrary to the principles and practise of this our Church, who may rejoyce and glory in her fer­vent love of her gracious King, her devout prayers for [Page 355] him, and her constant loyalty to him and his Royal Pro­genitors. So that I hope it may be more justly said that it is natural to the true Sons of the Church of England to love the King. Whoever loves the peace of the Church doth heartily pray for the flourishing of the Crown; because they live and grow together: and he that is a friend to one, cannot be a foe to the other. His friends are our friends, and his enemies our enemies. For whoever attempts to smite the ShepheardSi quis ovem ju­gulat gregem immi­nuit, at qui pastorem tolàt omnes dissipat. Chrys. in 1 Tim. 2. seeks to destroy the flock, and he is a mor­tal foe to the whole nationIn reos majesta­tis & publicos hostes omnis homo miles est. Tertul.. I know nothing so common with rebels and usurpers as to pretend love to those they would stir up against their law­ful Prince; but it appeares to be am­bition and covetousness, in the la­ter end; and such persons design to rise by the fall of many thousands. Or it Religion should be the ground of the quarrel, besides our late sad ex­perience, Reason will tell us, that War, and faction, in­justice and cruelty, can never lodge in those brests where that pure and peaceable quality doth dwell. If it be a for­reign Prince that opposeth our King, he is a Robber and unjust to invade his neighbours rights: if he be a Subject who riseth against his Soveraign he hath renounced Chri­stianity with his allegiance, and is to be esteemed a trou­bler of our IsraelNisi falior Ʋ ­surpator bellum in­fert, Imperator jus suum tuetur. Ambr.. Therefore whosoever they be that are enemies to the King, or whatsoever the pre­tence be, we wish they may never prosper in that black impiety of un­just invasion or unchristian rebelli­on. And how exactly our fidelity and our devotions in this, agree with the rites and manners of the first and best Christians may appear to any discer­ning personPro p [...]ssimo & à Deo conservando Imp. nostro, o [...] nique palatio & exercitat ejus — pr [...] quo pug­nare Dominum Deum nostrum dignetur & subjicere sub pedi­bus ejus omnem ho­stem & hellatorem. Liturg. S. Basil. ita ferè Lit. Chrys. Exercitus fortes, se­natum fidelem, popu­lum probum, orbem quietum. Tertul. Apol. c. 30. — ut subjectas ha­beant gentes — ut amotâ perturbatione seditionis succedat laetitia. Ambr. in 1 Tim. 2.. We know the Em­perors when Heathens and afterwards obtained many and great Victories [Page 356] by the Christians prayers; for which cause one of the LegionsEuseb. Eccles. hist. l. 5. c. 5. was sir­named the thundering Legion: and let us pray in hope our prayers shall not be less effectual for a Prince of the right Faith, that so the enemies of his soul, and of his life, the enemies of his Crown and dignity, may either be converted or discovered, defeated and deservedly punished: and then we may live in love and peace, and give the glory of our safety to him who strengthens the hands and hearts of all faithful subjects, and gives the Victory to his Anointed.

§. 9. And finally after this life, that he may attain e­verlasting joy and felicity through Iesus Christ our Lord, Amen.] Having now wished our Prince all the hap­piness which this world is capable of, we must remember he is mortal, and though never so dear to us he must be taken from us. His health must end in sickness, his wealth in a Sepulchre; his life and his glories here must have an end. For he that conquers all other enemies, must add to the number of deaths trophies, and fall under the hand of the last enemy. Wherefore we do most heartily pray that an earthly and transient prosperity may not be all his portion; but that he may so please God in the Admi­nistration of this temporal Authority, that when all these things cease, he may be admitted to that never ceasing fe­licity of Heaven, to reign in a glorious eternity, crowned with that Crown of life which fadeth not away; which doth so infinitely transcend all that an earthly Diadem can afford, that the greatest Monarchs have renounced th ir Crowns and Scepters, and all the pleasures and mag­nificence of their Courts, and sought after it in the retire­ments of a poor obscurity, accounting it a blessed ex­ch [...]nge to part with Earth for Heaven, Temporals for E­ternals. [Page 357] There is now nothing further in this world we can desire, and therefore we pray that our dear Soveraign may never be so deceived with the glories of this golden Crown, as to forget, much less neglect, or despise to seek for that glorious Crown, which is richer, sweeter and safer a thousand times: but that he may be happy both in this world and the next through Jesus Christ, who is the blessed and only potentate, the King of Kings and Lord of Lords; by his merits alone those whose swords can cut them a passage to an earthly throne must be admitted to reign in glory; and he must intercede for those, to whom the world make their Petitions: they who by their inter­est and power can have or do any thing here, must be there accepted through Jesus Christ as well as the meanest of their Subjects. Wherefore in his name we ask, and by his mediation we hope to obtain, that our beloved Prince may be prosperous and holy, wise and couragious; that he may have a healthful body, a pious Soul, a quiet mind, faithful counsellors, loyal Subjects, conquering armies, a long life abounding with riches and honour, and at the end of these transient glories, a never ceasing joy in the Kingdom of heaven: and let every good Subject and good Christian, whoever loves the Church, and respects his Country, say Amen. Let us pray thus, and live thus, to the honour of God, the establishment of Religion, and the welfare of both King and people, Amen.

The Paraphrase of the Prayer for the Kings Majesty.

O Lord our heavenly Father] who art most [high] in dignity [and mighty] in power: To whom should we pray for our earthly Governours but to thee the Supreme [King of Kings] and the absolute [Lord of Lords] from whom they derive their authority, and to whom a­lone they are accountable, since thou art [the only Ru­ler] of the hearts and examiner of the actions [of Prin­ces] we acknowledg thee the King of all the world [who dost from] the highest heaven [thy throne] by [...]hy all-sufficient [Page 358] providence take care of, and with thy all-see­ing eye [behold all the dwellers upon earth] especially thine anointed ones, on whose safety the welfare of the rest depends. In all loyal affection to our King we [most heartily] intreat thee, and in all lowly regard to thy glorious Majesty [we beseech thee] by thy particu­lar providence to defend, and [with thy] especial love and [favour to behold] thy servant, and [our most gra­cious Soveraign Lord King Charles] that in his safety and happiness we may have peace and comfort [and so replenish him with] all holy and virtuous qualities by filling his heart with [the grace of thy holy Spirit] to make him a most religious Prince [that he may] in his counsels and intentions [alwaies incline to] choose that which is agreeable to [thy will] and in his actions and undertakings ever follow the rule of thy word [and walk in thy way] And that he may be fitted for the due Administration of so great a charg [endue him plente­ously with] the spirit of wisdom and courage and such an extraordinary measure of all [heavenly Gifts] as may de­clare him thy anointed: And that he may be every way blessed [grant him in health] and safety, plenty [and wealth long to live] and prosperously to reign over us; direct, prosper and [strengthen him] and his armies [that he may vanquish and overcome] the policies and forces of [all his] and our [enemies] who attempt to dis­turb our peace. [And finally] since the greatest of men, the best of Kings, and the longest of worldly joys are fi­nite, grant to our dear Soveraign that [after this life] finished in virtue and honour [he may attain] a Crown of glory in the Kingdome of [everlasting joy and felici­ty] which was purchased by the merits and must be ob­tained [through] the mediation of [Iesus Christ our Lord] to all which we most heartily say [Amen] be it so.

The Analysis of the Prayer for the Royal Family.

This Prayer hath three Parts,

  • 1. The Person to whom we Pray, described by
    • His Power,
      • Almighty God,
    • His Goodness,
      • the fountain of all goodness,
  • 2. The Persons for whom we Pray,
    • we humbly beseech thee to bless, our gracious Queen Catherine, Iames Duke of York, and all the Royal Fa­mily,
  • 3. The blessings desired for them,
    • 1. Spiritual gifts and grace,
      • Endue them with thy holy Spirit, enrich them with thy heavenly grace,
    • 2. Temporal pro­sperity,
      • prosper them with all happiness,
    • 3. Eternal glory,
      • and bring them to thine everlasting Kingdom, through Iesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

A Practical Discourse on the Prayer for the Royal Family.

§. 10. ALmighty God the fountain of all goodness we humbly beseech thee to bless our gracious Queen Catherine, Iames Duke of York, and all the Royal Family] There is as near an alliance between this and the former Prayer, as between the persons for whom they are made: so that there will be little to be added, except where this hath something peculiar. And first it deserves our notice that God is called here the fountain [Page 360] of all goodness which is the explication of those Scrip­ture Phrases the well-spring of life and living waters Psal. 36.9. Jer. 2.13.: and is an acknow­ledgment that the God we pray un­to is absolute and independent hav­ing all goodness in and from himself, and also inexhau­stible, for though he bestows his blessings liberally and constantly upon all creatures, yet he suffers no diminu­tion nor decay. Wherefore though we have now been pe­titioning for a King who needs extraordinary assistances, and large measures of all kinds of blessings, yet we know this Ocean cannot be drawn dry, but can supply the Branches as well as the root and make all that stock grow and flourish together. The Queen and heir to the Crown are the fountains from which we hope blessings shall be derived upon after Generations. But here we behold there is a higher fountain, which must first replenish them with all that goodness which they convey to us. The an­cient Church in their prayers did de­sire the welfare of the Palace and the imperial familyDomum tutam. Pertul. Pro omni palatio. Liturg. S. Basil. Pontifices, eorumque exemplo caeteri sa­cerdotes, cum pro in­columitate principis vota sus [...]iperent, Ne­ronem quoque & Drusum iisdem diis commendavere. Ta­cit. Annal. l. 4. Ʋt pro Domino Im­peratore cum suâ prole orationes & oblationes augeantur. Concil. Rhemense. can. 40. Ezra. 6.10. as well as the safety of the Emperour. And the practice of the heathens, as well as the Canons of the Christians do make it appear fit and rational. But if reasons do outweigh examples we may add that we are many waies ob­liged to pray for the Queen and the Royal family. 1. In regard to the glory of God, whose honour is ad­vanced by holy example of persons so illustrious, whose dignity when it is adorned with piety and goodness may bring virtue into repute, and en­gage many to imitate them. 2. In duty to the Kings majesty, whose comfort will be encreased both in the holi­ness and prosperity of persons so neerly related to him, and so dear­ly beloved by him. 3. Thirdly in affection to our Coun­try [Page 361] who in this and future generations will have cause to bless God for these prayers if they become prevalent; because these are the hopes of succeeding times, and our children may be happy in the religious education of such as are to be the pillars of Justice and Patrons of the Church hereafter. David had not been so curious in Solomons e­ducation, but that he knew it was not the Princes perso­nal concern alone, but interest of the whole Nation and of all Gods people. The Persian Kings desired the Prayers of the Jews for their sons [Ezra 6.10.] and chose four of their most wise and virtuous Nobility to whom the e­ducation of the Prince was committed who (as Clem. Alex­andrinus tells us) were called the Royal tutors, and we hope the care of those concerned shall be joi [...]ed to the Churches prayers, and then this Petition shall be pre­valent.

§. 11. Endue them with thy holy Spirit, enrich them with thy heavenly grace: Prosper them with all happi­ness, and bring them to thine everlasting Kingdom through Iesus Christ our Lord, Amen.] These parti­culars are a comprehension of the same blessings in other words which before we desired for the King, even spiri­tual temporal and eternal felicity. The persons we pray for are Royally descended, nobly educated, replenished with all honourable endowments, with great riches and vast possessions; yet although they need none of the wealth or honours of this world, we may wish them greater and better things, viz. that their virtue may be parallel to their descent, and their graces equalNemo in no­strûm gloriam vixit, nec quod ante nos fuit nostrum est, a­nimus facit nobilem. Sen. Ep. 44. nay excel all other endowments: that they may be rich in good works so as to gain the love of God and of all good men: these in the first place; to which we desire it may please God to superadd all outward happiness, that the Queen may be fruitful, the Prince healthful and the whole family numerous and fortunate, united in the bonds of an indissoluble love; and that there may never want a man of them to sit upon the throne for ever. Let not Traiterous Projectors be [Page 362] more zealous to cut off these hopes, then we are to pray to God to discover and disappoint them: let us beg that we may not provoke him to punish us in the decay of that Royal house, the establishment whereof we should wish more then that of our own families; because the welfare of so many are dependent on it, and the consequences of change, dismal and uncertain. Therefore we will heartily pray they may have all the happiness they can wish in this world, and so enjoy it, that they may not loose the glo­rious Crown of Eternity in the world to come, for which no temporal greatness or pleasures can make them a sa­tisfaction. Amen.

The Paraphrase of the Prayer for the Royal Family.

O [Almighty] and all-sufficient Lord [God the fountain] of life, and inexhaustible spring [of all goodness] As we have begged thy blessing for thine anoin­ted, so also [we humbly beseech thee] in order to his comfort, and our benefit and the good of future times, continually [to bless our gracious Queen Catherine] and the illustrious Prince [James Duke of York] that the succession may be secured by the preservation and en­creas of them [and all] the branches of [the Royal fa­mily] And that they may please thee and become blessings to us [endue them with] the best of all endowments [thy holy Spirit] to direct them in all virtue and [enrich them with] the most durable of all riches [thy heaven­ly grace] to make them exemplary and rich in good works, keep them from all traiterous designs and [prosper them with all] kind of [happiness] which this world can afford, to encourage them in well-doing; and because this hap­piness must end, give them at the conclusion thereof a blessed exchange [and bring them to thine everlasting Kingdome] of joy and peace there to reign with thee for ever [through] the merits and intercession of [Jesus Christ our Lord] and only Saviour. Amen.

SECTION XVII. Of the two last Prayers.

The Analysis of the Prayer for the Clergy and People.

This Prayer hath three Parts,

  • 1. The Preface, in which God is acknowledg­ed in
    • 1. His Excel­lent Attributes,
      • Almighty and e­verlasting God,
    • 2. His Won­derful Works,
      • who alone workest great marvels,
  • 2. The Petiti­ons, ex­pressing
    • 1. For whom we pray,
      • Clergy,
        • send down upon our Bishops and Curates,
      • People,
        • and all Congrega­tions committed to their charge,
    • 2. For what we pray,
      • 1. Grace to fit them for du­ty,
        • the healthful spi­rit of thy grace,
      • 2. A Blessing on their en­deavours,
        • and that they may truly please thee, pour upon them the continual dew of thy blessing.
  • 3. The Argument to enforce them,
    • Grant this O Lord for the ho­nour of our advo­cate and mediator Iesus Christ. Amen.

A Practical Discourse on the Prayer for the Clergy and People.

§. 1. ALmighty and everlasting God, who alone work­est great marvels] As we have made our suppli­cations before for our Temporal Governors, that we un­der them may have all those outward blessings which will make our lives comfortable here; so we now continue to pray for our Spiritual Guides, that with them we may re­ceive all those Graces and inward blessings which will make our souls happy hereafter. And as we are members of the Church as well as the State, we must pray for those things which are requisite to the preservation and felicity of both joyntly and severally, since they mutually sup­port each other. And as the union of men into Polities and civil Societies, is designed for the securing our Bo­dies and Estates, and the obtaining of external prosperi­ty; so the union of Christians, by one Spirit into one Faith, and to one another by the bonds of love, is intended by God for the edification of our souls, and the securing our eternal inheritance. Wherefore let us remember our My­stical as well as Political union, our souls as well as our bo­dies, and most devoutly imitate the best examples, in cal­lingJohn 17.20. Deut. 33.11. upon God for his Church and People; and especially for the Mini­sters thereof, as the Scripture injoyns usPsal. 132.9. Ephes. 6.18, 19., and as the Apostle St. Paul so often particularly intreats those he writes untoColoss. 4.3. 1 Thess. 5.25. to do. And for this we have in all ages many testimonies of holy men, who both in their publique and private wor­ship did ever beg for the peace and welfare of the Church, more then any of their private concerns. With which noble spirit if our breasts be possessed, this excel­lent Form is here daily presented to us, to be offered to God with fervent affections, which is so contrived that [Page 365] the very method and phrase if duly considered may fur­nish us with many affecting meditations to improve our devotion in the use of it. The Introduction sets God be­fore us in those admirable Attributes and wonderful Works, which declare him every way fit to be called upon for his Church, and mind us what he hath done for it. It is he that first gathered his Church out of obstinate Jews and ignorant Heathens by his Almighty Power; and who hath by the same Omnipotence either preserved it from, or supported it against, the malice of Sathan, the rage of Persecutors, the subtility of Hereticks, and the blind zeal of factious Dividers: so that it continues to this very day, and shall do to the end of the world, be­cause our Redeemer ever lives to intercede for us, and hath promised to be with usMatth. 16.18. chap. 28. ver. ult. Heb. 7.25. Graec. [...] Omnis Ecclesia quae fit propter Deum fir­ma permanebit. Dic. Rab. for ever. Our God is everlasting, and the duration of the Church relies on the indeficiency of the Divine Na­ture, which ever lives and ever loves it, and is as powerful and sufficient to support and supply it now, as ever in former ages. History can describe, and our Fathers can tell us what marvellous works he hath done for the benefit thereof; how many miracles he wrought for the confirmation of his truth, to the conviction of its e­nemies, and the strengthening of the members thereof. In the first times he did wonderfully inspire the Apostles with the Holy Ghost and power to work miracles, by whichActs 2.4. Chap. 9.17. Chap. 19.6. 2 Tim. 1.6. 1 Tim. 1.18. [...]: hoc est, [...]. Chrysost. [...]. Oecum. in loc. their successors were di­stinguished for some time, till the world did believe. And afterwards, though the operation were not so vi­sible (because it was not so necessa­ry) [Page 366] [...]. Chrysost. l. 4. de Sacerdotio. Necessaria fuerunt antequam crederet mundus, ad hoc ut crederet. Aug. Civ. De. 22., yet the assistance is as sure; for that is as requisite now as ever, and the effect of these mediate gifts, and the blessing upon our endeavours is as advantageous and more suitable to the present condition of the Church. For the greatest of all won­ders (which some prefer to the Cre­ation of Light out of the Darkness) is not yet ceased, viz. the conversion of sinners, by that which the pro­fane world account the foolishness of Preaching, and then who dares de­ny, but God works great marvels still, though not in so magnificent a way. Oh therefore let us call upon this Almighty and everlasting God, that he will marvellously assist his Ministers, and wonderfully bless his People un­der them; that it may appear that he who of old was vi­sibly present with his Church by Miracles, may be now perceived to be still among us by extraordinary assistan­ces and admirable success bestowed on his servants.

§. 2. Send down upon our Bishops and Curates, and all Congregations committed to their charge, the health­ful spirit of thy grace] This Prayer being made for the whole Church, doth here exactly enumerate the several parts of which it doth consist, Bishops, Ministers and SaintsPhilip. 1.1. [...]: Illi sunt Ecclesia plebs Sa­cerdoti adunata & pastori suo grex ad­haerens: S. Cypr. Epist. 69.: In St. Pauls phrase, all which do make a Church. And in the antient Liturgies all these de­grees are particularly mentionedPro Archiepis­copo nostro N. honorifico sacerdotio in Christi Ministerio, & omni Clero & populo Dominum postulemus. Liturg. S. Basil. and prayed for; though the same thing be asked for them all, the salu­tary spirit of the divine grace, of which every one of them stands in need, and the consideration of their several places and offices will be the best guide and help to our affectio­nate [Page 367] putting up this Petition. First the Bishops, who as they have the highest dignity in the Church so they have the greatest Charge, being to oversee both the People and the Ministers. So that by being advanced above all, they be­come servants unto allNe te efferas, of­ficium tibi non po­testas injungitur, bo­diè incipiendum tibi servire omnibus. Grotius in Matth. 20. Asserit Judaeos Captivos ita loqui ad Ethnarcam suum. vid. Matth. 20.27. & 1 Cor. 9.19. Apud nos qui in pe­rant serviunt iis qui­bus videntur impe­rare. Aug. Civ. De. l. 19. c. 14. and on them as on the Apostles1 Cor. 11.28. Graec. [...]. lyes the care of all the Churches. They are to en­deavour to preserve the Church in peace and prosperity, by electing fit persons into the Ministry, and or­dering the externals of divine wor­ship with decency, and to edification by preventing haeresies and Schisms among the Clergy; and by enquir­ing into and censuring all publique crimes both in Clergy and People and by consulting upon occasion a­bout the most important affairs of Church and State; which is a burden for the shoulders of an Angel. And if we consider how necessary and bene­ficial this office is to usEcclesiae salus in summi sacerdo [...]i [...]: i. e. Episcopi dig [...]i­tate consistit; cui si non exors quaedam, & ab omnibus detur potestas, tot e [...] [...]i [...] ­tur schismata q [...]ot sacerd [...]tes. Hier. ad­vers. Lucifer. and how impossible to be duly performed without extraordinary measures of the Spirit of Grace, we shall no doubt earnestly beg it for all of this Sacred order, especially for him whom we live under, whom though we do not here (as the antients did) men­tion by name, yet we daily remem­ber with a particular affection. Se­condly Curates, by which we are not to understand stipendiary persons but all the inferior Clergy to whom the Bishops do commit the [curam a­nimarum] cure or charge of Souls: which name, however abused by vul­gar acceptation, mindes us of the original of those we now call Ministers. For at first the sole charge of every City and the adjacent parts lay upon the Bishop, till by [Page 368] the encrease of the faithful it became necessary for him to take unto himself certain [Curatores] Deputies, to whom he committed the office of instructing, reserving to him­self the rights of Government and Superiority (as is ex­cellently proved by some of our own Authors; and these (acting as the seventy with and under Moses, and) taking part of the Burden on them are therefore properly called here by the name of Curates. And let all that have under­taken this weighty charge, most devoutly pray for them­selves and all their Brethren, and all the faithful people of God joyn with us in so doing. For our office is to cha­techise and instruct the ignorant, to exhort and incou­rage the good, to rebuke and convince sinners, to con­firm the doubting, to win the gain-saying, to comfort the sad, visit the sick, to preach to our congregations, to pray with and for them, to administer the holy Sacra­ments, and in a word, to take care of the Souls of the living and bury the bodies of the dead. Wherefore the Prayers of Christs flock had need be fervent for them, since this cannot be done without the aid of the Spirit of grace: e­specially because Ministers must be able to teach their Au­ditors, by the innocence of their livesNon statim boni sacerdotis est aut tantummodo, inno­centèr agere, aut tan­tummodo scientèr praedicare; cum & innocens, tantum sibi proficit nisi d [...]ctus sit, & doctus sine do­ctrinae sit Authorita­te nisi innocens sit. Hilar. Pict. de Trin. l. 8. as well as by the vastness of their learning; and had need be free of the crimes with which they charge others, least their reproofs become their own reproach, rather then their neighbours amendment. Last­ly the people who are to hear and learn from these spiritual guides, must be prayed for; that they may be open to instruction, easy to advice, gentle upon reproofs, willing to learn and receive Gods word, di­ligent to practise it, and full of all benign dispositions, and replenished with Justice, Charity and Devotion. Remember (holy brethren) how seriously God and his Spirit hath charged you with his people, and how strictly he will require them from you, so that if through your default any [Page 369] perish1 Kings 20.39. Ezek. 33.9., you are accountable to God for them. Consider how in­effectual both your prayers and in­structionsMagisteria for­nisecus adjutoria quaedam sunt; Cathe­dram in coelo habet qui eorda docet. Aug. in Epist. Jo­han. Tract. 4. will be, unless the Spi­rit of grace bless them; and then pray heartily for your Congregati­on, and let them who are to suck these breasts pray for a healthful nurse; a pious, painful, zealous and knowing Pastor: nay let us all Mi­nisters and People desire with and for one another, that spirit of sa­ving grace that may make the whole body of the Church healthful, and e­very member strong, active, and use­ful in its placeTitus 2. ver. 11. Vatab. Gratia salu­taris, &c. See Psal. 132 ver. 16.. That the Go­vernours may be prudent, the Ministers faithful and the People diligent, and all of them ready and vigorous for the duties of Religion and every good work.

§. 3. And that they may truly please thee pour upon them the continual dew of thy blessing] As the Grace of God is requisite to fit all the members of Christs Church for their several offices and duties; so his blessing is ne­cessary to make their labours prosperous. Man is cal­led by Philo the coelestial plant, ha­ving his root reverst [...]. lib. de in­sid. pejor. and seeming to grow from heaven. And herein the comparison holds, that as plants require the influence of heaven to quicken them, and the dew thereof to moisten them; so those which are set in the Church (the garden of God) require the salutary spirit of grace to make them live, and the irrigati­ons of the divine blessing to make them spring and bring forth fruit. It is not from our pains nor your diligence alone that success must come, not from him that plants nor him that waters, but from God that gives the In­crease [Page 370] 1 Corinth. 3.5, 6.. Whole buckets of water poured on by the hand of man, will not so much refresh the Plant, as the gentler showers and dew from above; wherefore the dew is used to express, plenty and abundant increaseGen. 27.28. Deut. 33.18. and 28. Hoseah. 14.5., par­ticularly in knowledgDeut. 32.1. Aegyptii eruditionem indicantes coelum pingunt rorem fun­dens. Caussin. Hie­roglyph. Horax. 35., of which the dew falling from the Clouds was the Hierogliphick among the Aegyp­tians. Let us then most passionately gasp for this prolifick dew, that we may not only please God by our constant and ready attendances upon Prayers and other offices, but tru­ly and throughly please him by our fruitfulness under these means; let it appear by our humility and chari­ty, our justice and innocence, by the success of the Ministers, and the improvement of every Congregation, that we do not receive the Grace of God in vain. For he is ready to give his blessing, if we be fit to receive it, he will not only sprinkle but pour it on us; because we need large measures, and that not only at some seldome seasons but continually at both the morn­ing and evening Sacrifice, least affliction or temptation should wither us. Oh! what Soul doth not long to be thus watered, since nothing can fructify without it, nor can any thing dye or be barren that doth enjoy it? Let us humbly pray that the good orders of our Bishops, the prayers and Exhortations of our Ministers, and the con­stant attendancies of our People, may be thus watered from above, that we may bring forth an hundred-fold and send forth a pleasant favour of good worksEt eum à sie­citate continuâ im­maduerit imbre, tunc emittit illum suum habitum, divi­num, ex sole concep­tum, cui cemparari suavitas nulla po­test. Plin. lib. 17. c. 5. Genes. 27.27. like the fields of Palestina when wa­tered from the coelestial springs. And so should every member of Christs Church live and grow and flourish, then which nothing is more desirable.

[Page 371]§. 4. Grant this O Lord for the honour of our Advo­cate and Mediator, Iesus Christ, Amen] We must not allow either the Clergy or People to ask these Pe­titions with any designs to advance their own glory, or to become famous for their gifts or graces. For the end must be the manifestation of the glories of our Advo­cate and Mediator, who at his Triumphant Ascension, gave divine giftsEphes. 4.8. unto men, and accounts those who are endued with them as so many rays of his glory2 Cor. 8.23. Sunt Christi gloria, quia nihil habent ni­si dono Christi. Calvin.. It is Jesus who obtains by his pleading at the Throne of grace both the spirit and the blessing for us, and it is he that bestows both upon the Church for which he once gave his body, and on which he ever sets his love. Let him have the Honour of all the holy and religious performances of his Church, and let us earnestly desire that by the flourishing of this his body all the world may see the prevalency of his in­tercession with God, the sincerity of his love to his ser­vants, his continual care of them and bounty to them; which will surely cause all people to advance and mag­nifie his holy name. Nothing is more the Honour of Jesus now in heaven then that his Church be ruled with pious and wise Governours, his Ordinances administred by zea­lous and holy Ministers, and all places abounding with religious, loyal and charitable People. And what argu­ment will sooner open the ears and pierce the heart of the Father of mercies, whose great design is to glorifie his dear and only Son? This declares that our Pe­titions herein comply with his eternal purposes. We see the dishonour of some distempered members seems to reflect upon the head; and we are grieved for it, desir­ing sincerely the holy Jesus may have (as he deserves) all glory by the holiness and prosperity of his Church, and we hope that Heaven will say [Amen] hereto.

The Paraphrase of the Prayer for the Clergy and People.

O Lord who art [Almighty] in power [and ever­lasting] in duration, who hast promised to be ever with thy Church, we acknowledg thee the [God who alone workest] wonders in the calling, and hast ever shewed [great marvels] for the preservation thereof in all Ages; wherefore we beseech thee to [send down] from above suitable gifts and graces upon all estates of men in the Catholick Church: particularly [upon our Bishops] to direct them in the governing, upon our Ministers [and Curates] to assist them in the feeding of thy flock; [and] also upon [all Congregations] of Christian men and women, whose souls thou hast [committed to their charge] and that the account may be given up to the Ministers comfort and the pro­fit of thy Church, let them all be inspired with [the healthful] and saving [Spirit of thy grace] to fit them for, and assist them in, all religious duties: [And that they] all in their several places [may truly please thee] by a right use of this grace, do thou plen­tifully [pour upon them] in all holy offices the effe­ctual and [the continual dew of thy blessing] that thy Messengers pains may be successful, and thy peoples lives fruitful in all good works: [Grant this] which we ask of thee [O Lord] not to advance our own fame but [for the honour of] him that is [our Advocate] to obtain them of thee, our Redeemer [and Mediator] to dispense them to [...]s; for the holiness and happiness of thy Church is the glory, of thy dear Son [Iesus Christ] therefore do thou with us, and to us, say [Amen.]

The Analysis of the Prayer of St. Chrysostome.

In this Prayer are two Parts,

  • 1. The ground of our asking, con­sidering
    • 1. The Ex­perience of his Grace,
      • Almighty God, who hast given us grace at this time with one accord to make our com­mon supplications unto thee,
    • 2. The Truth of his Pro­mise,
      • and dost promise that when two or three are gathered together in thy Name, thou wilt grant their re­quests,
  • 2. The Petiti­on or thing asked,
    • Hearing our Prayers, as to
      • 1. The Mat­ter,
        • fulfil now O Lord the desires and pe­titions of thy ser­vants,
      • 2. The Manner,
        • as may be most ex­pedient for them,
      • 3. The prin­cipal Re­quests
        • 1. To know God
          • granting us in this world know­ledge of thy truth
        • 2. To en­joy him,
          • and in the world to come life ever­lasting, Amen.

A Practical Discourse on the Prayer of St. Chrysostome.

§. 5. ALmighty God who hast given us grace at this time with one accord, to make our common supplications unto thee] This excellent con­clusion of our prayers that bears the name of its renown­ed Author, was well known to the Greek Church; for it is still found extant in the Lyturgies both of St. Chrysostom and St. Basil. And yet its own worth might sufficiently recommend it, if it wanted the reputation of those ho­nourable Names. For it is founded on our own experi­ence, and the certainty of his Promise who is infallible; carried on with such submission to the Divine Will, and designed so to our chiefest advantages, that nothing can be more judiciously contrived, or more pertinently ap­plied to this close of our Devotion. Where it seems to review and re-enforce all our former Petitions, to re­vive our hopes of acceptance and encourage our zeal in them, yet so as to represent our necessities in the most humble and lowly manner, with submission to his Wis­dome, who best knows what is most expedient for us. We may now reflect on those many necessary and useful Pray­ers which we have offered up to God with an unanimous consent and a hearty Devotion; and it is fit we should pay our grateful acknowledgments for that Grace which hath assisted us therein. For there are no clearer evidences of the presence of the Divine Spirit in our Prayers then the sincere agreement and harmonious accord of our souls in the joynt oblation of themActs 1.14. Chap. 4.24. Gr. [...]. and the fervent affections that every one in particular hath added to them. It is his Grace that hath bound our arrows together by the bonds of love, and hath directed them to pierce the Clouds by a vigorous and steddy zeal. And we have the surer ground to believe he hath assisted us, and the [Page 375] greater cause to praise him for it, in regard these are no other then our Common Prayers and ordinary Supplica­tions, which have no novelties or varieties to court our Fancies, but yet have been made new to us by a fresh supply of his heavenly grace, which hath kindled our accustomed sacrifice with new flames. And if we well consider, the effects of Gods grace are rather to be judg­ed by the heart then the tongue, by renewed affections rather then change of expressions. And to be sure no­thing but a new sense of our old wants, can give life to these Petitions. Wherefore as we daily receive new suc­cours, let us daily make new acknowledgments; that as we have the comfort of our union and zeal, so he who bestows them may have the glory. And yet this is not all the use we must make of the experience which we have had of his enabling us to pray; for it must streng­then our faith, and quicken our hope that we shall be heard. For he that helps us to ask, thereby assures us he intends to giveMatth. 25.25. Psal. 10.17.. He prepares the heart and then his ear attends thereunto. The first step towards the obtaining of a blessing, is the giving us a heart devoutly to ask for itSignum futurae impetrationis est, quando Spiritus S. movet ad petendam cum fiduciâ & qua­si securitate impe­trandi. Cassian. coll. 9.. Which desire he would not create if he did not intend to fulfil it. Therefore we may lay this as a foundation on which we may chear­fully request his gracious acceptance of those Prayers which he hath quick­ned us to by a new Devotion.

§. 6. And dost promise that when two or three are gathered together in thy name thou wilt grant their re­quests] But that we may not doubt of the prevalency of our Petitions, nor go away from the Throne of Grace with a sad heart, we have not only our ground of hope from the operations of the Spirit (which are secret, and not alwaies so discernable) but from an infallible pro­mise made by him who is Truth it self, and in whom all the Promises of God are Yea and Amen. Which assureth us that the united requests of his People, who meet and [Page 376] [...] [Page 377] [...] [Page 376] pray in his name can never miscarry. For Jesus is so highly delighted in the unions and unanimous societies of the faithful, that if but two of themMath. 18.19, 20. Ʋbi duo consident sermonem habentes [...]e lege, Schechinah est inter ipsos. R.R. ap. Drus. Non multi [...]udini sed unitati plurimum tribuendum. Cypr. de unit. Eccles. agree on earth to ask any thing it shall be given them, and wheresoever two or three are gathe­red together in his Name he isNon dicit ero, non enim tardat cui Cunctatur, sed jam sum (i. e. illic inve­niar) praesens gratià & favore singulari. Luc. Brugens. in the midst of them. Nay he is there before they come, ready to receive their supplications; and whoever meet in his house of Prayer, shall find he is present amongst themPsal. 46.6. Deus in medio illo­rum esse dicitur qui­bus exhibet gratiosae suae praesentiae testi­monia. Ravan. Thes. Bib. vid. Deut. 7.21. Josh. 3.10. by the communications of his grace and his answering their Prayers. For the granting our requests (as you may here observe) is the Paraphrase of Jesus his being with us; and the best testimony of his being among us is the granting our desires. And this way we wish our blessed Lord may manifest himself to us, who are gathered together in his name,Acts 4.7. compared with Matth. 21.23. 1 Sam. 17.45. Psal. 20.8. that is in obedience to his Command and Authority, in hope and trust in his power and Aid, to pay our homage to him, to declare our Faith in him, and to own our dependance upon him. Wherefore his own Promise doth oblige him to hear us. Sometimes the Congregati­on is very numerous, and he that will hear so few will (as an Ancient notes) much rather receive those requests to which so many have unanimously and devoutly said AMEN. But if there be but few (as to the shame of this Nation is too often seen) the wickedness of the neglecters ought not to reproach the Pi [...]ty of those that are present; nor is it safe for men to despise them for their parcity, since Jesus disdains not the smallest Number. The Jewish Masters indeed teach [Page 377] that ten is the least numberQuando decem homines intrant do­mum Synogogae, Divi­nitas est cum illis: Dicunt enim in Talm. Decem faci­unt coetum. Ita Rab. Salom. in Numb. 14.27. to make an Assembly fit for the Divine Presence. But our gracious Lord descends lower, even unto two or three, that none might be discoura­ged by the negligence of their Bre­theren. And now be we never so few, if we be unanimous and devout, what comfort will this promise leave upon our spirits in the close of our Prayers, which ascend to Heaven with priviledge and authority! When they are backed with his promise they cannot fail. Who would not lay aside all occasions and run every day to meet with Jesus who is sure to be found in the Temple? And who would not love these Devotions in which so many thousands do agree? And who (that believes the truth of Jesus) can doubt of a gracious return to them? If you find but few of your bretheren at Church, you shall find him whom your soul seeks there; and by his grace and his answers, you shall find he hath been with you and left a blessing behind him.

§. 7. Fulfil now O Lord the desires and petitions of thy servants, as may be most expedient for them] Having so good grounds to believe he hath been present with us, both from the experience of his assistance, and the certainty of his promise, we are taught now to speak to the holy Jesus as it were face to face, to apply our selves to him as if he stood before us; beseeching him who enabled us to put up these requests, and hath been among us and heard them all along, to make good his pro­mise, and, as he was nigh unto us when we called on him, that he will fulfil the desires of us that fear him.Psal. 145.18.19. Desires and Petitions are emp­ty things, the hunger and thirst of the soul, and when the Divine boun­ty satisfies these desires he is said to fill us: for food is not more pleasing to a hungry body, then the desire ac­complishedProv. 13.19. is to a longing soul. Therefore we beseech him who hears [Page 378] the Petitions of our mouths, and also discerns the medi­tations of our hearts, that he will fulfil all our wishes as holy David prayes, Psal. 19.14. And as he often in that BookPsal. 20. ver. 4, 5. Psal. 21. ver. 2. makes desires and Pe­titions the two parts of his Prayers, so do we, taking the Petitions for the words of these holy Forms, even that which we have asked with our lips in express terms: and by the desires, we mean those inlargements of our souls into secret thoughts and affectionate wishes, which were too big to be delivered at our mouths, but were begotten in our hearts by the spirit of God: and per­haps by occasion of some meditations suggested in these Pages. Which desires are the wings to our Petitions, the life of our sacrifice, and the particular application of these general requests to the state of our own souls; which he that kneels next to us cannot discern, but our Lord Jesus both sees and will fulfil these as well as those Petitions, which were the ground of such devout in­largements. He will grant both if it be expedient for us; but because we are so unable to judge what is for our real advantage, we must not too peremptorily re­quire that he should give us all we wish or pray for. We may ask for evil things, or for good things which may be evil for usNam pro ju­cundis aptissima quae­que dabunt Dij —caecâ magnaque cupidine ducti, Conju­gium petimus, par­tumque uxoris; at illis Notum qui pueri qualisque futura sit uxor. Juven. Exorari in pernici­em rogantium, saeva benignitas.; or we may desire them unseasonably, immoderately or to evil purposes, and then it were cruelty to hear us, and it is the greatest kindness to de­ny us. Let us therefore learn from the example of Christ himself, to submit our will to the will of God [...]., and learn from a Heathen to give God leave to choose for us; who being infinite in wisdome and good­ness knows what is fittest for us, and [Page 379] when and where, in what manner and what measures to bestow it. So that if we leave it to him, we shall have all mercies with infinite advantages, when we are fittest for them, and they will do us most good. Whereupon we must resolve though our petitions and desires be earnest, yet they shall not be arrogant nor presumptuous, but shall learn humbly to submit unto, and patiently to wait up­on our Heavenly Fathers order and appointment.

§. 8. Granting us in this world knowledge of thy truth, and in the world to come life everlasting, Amen.] To know God here by Faith, and to behold him hereaf­ter and enjoy him is the sum of our true happiness. And therefore we need not positively pray for any thing else, but may be so far indifferent as to all other things to leave it to our gracious Master to give or deny us those things according as he sees most expedient; provided these two be secured, to know God here, and to enjoy him hereafter. These we must crave however, and desire all other blessings may be subordinate to these, and so given to us that neither of these be hindred or impaired. Or we may consider that since Jesus hath promised to hear all these our prayers, we beseech him to confirm his word in granting them, that we may have a further experi­mental knowledge of the truth of his promises. In this world me need his daily help, and do every day most humbly desire it, and if he please to answer us accord­ing to his promise, it will give us such constant and fresh testimonies of his being our true and never failing friend that we shall still trust more strongly in him, and come more cheerfully to him, till at last nothing can separate us from his love. And thus we being daily bound by new experiences of his favour, shall become faithful to the death, and then we cannot fail of the Crown of life. And we may enforce all our foregoing Petitions by repre­senting to the holy Jesus the great advantages we shall have by his daily fulfilling our desires and Petitions: for besides the things we ask for, hereby we shall acquire such confirmation to our Faith, and such evidences of his truth, as will secure us in his love while we live in this world, [Page 380] and bring us to fulness of glory and felicity in the world to come; therefore dear Jesus hear us and answer us to our endless comfort, Amen. Be it so.

The Paraphrase of the Prayer of St. Chry­sostome.

WE acknowledge thy goodness O [Almighty God who] remembring our inability to serve thee [hast given us] that sweet and efficacious assistance of thy [grace at this time] which hath enabled us [with one accord] and a fervent devotion [to make our] Addresses to thee with new affections: even in the presenting these our daily and [common supplications unto thee] we con­fess thou hast helped us to ask, and therefore hope thou intendest to give, and the rather because thou hast assured us [and dost promise that when two or three] even the smallest number of the faithful in obedience to thy com­mand [are gathered together] to offer up their united prayers to the Father [in thy name] they shall find thee present in the midst of them for [thou wilt grant their requests] Wherefore since we have called upon thee by thine aid and are assembled in thy name [fulfill now O Lord] unto us this gracious promise and merci­fully accept [the desires] and meditations, which have been sent from the hearts, the prayers [and Petitions] uttered from the mouths [of thy Servants] supplying their wants with the best things, and at the fittest times [as may be] judged by thy infinite wisdome [most expe­dient for them] But however thou dealest in all other things, let the interest of our souls be secured both here and hereafter by thy [granting us in this world] dai­ly experiments and further [knowledg of thy truth] in the fulfilling of thy promises and the granting of our pray­ers; that so we may never forsake thee here [and in the world to come] our happiness shall be compleated by thy bringing us then to [life everlasting] through Jesus Christ our Lord [Amen.]

The Blessing taken out of 2 Corinth. 13. ver. ult.

§. 9. THe grace of our Lord Iesus Christ, and the love of God, and the fellowship of the Holy Ghost, be with us all evermore, Amen.] In all Reli­gious Assemblies it hath been the custome to dismiss the people with a Blessing, which was wont to be pronounced by the principal Person presentHeb. 7.7., sometimes by the King2 Sam. 6.18. 1 Kings 8.55., but most commonly by the PriestsNumb. 6.23, 24, ver. &c., whose office was to bless in the Name of the Lord. And therefore under the Law, there was a particular form of Benediction, which the Jews to this day observe so religiously, that they believe it ought to be repeated in the Holy TongueFagius in Numb. 6. Buxtorf Synag. c. 14. See Nehem. 8.6., and to be received by the People with all re­verence, bowing their heads and pro­strating their bodies: so that no man may presume to look upon the Priests hands when they are stretched out to give it, because they say then the glory of God rests up­on them. And in the Christian Church also they ever concluded with a blessing ('tis likely the same we now use, being endited by the Holy Spirit, and used by St. Paul in the close of his Epistle to the Corinthians) con­cerning which it was ordered that the Assembly should bow their heads [...]. Clem. Constit. Ante benedictionem sacerdotis, egredi populus non presunat. Concil. Agath. can. 31. when it was pronounced and decreed by a Coun­cel that none might depart out of the Church till it was given. But to give a greater strength to these Orders let us consider the excellen­cy [Page 382] of this Divine Blessing, and sure its own perfections will oblige us to stay for it, and engage us to receive it with all devotion and reverence. The legal Benedicti­on was no more but a wish for temporal felicity: but this contains the whole order of our salvation, and brings in the glorious Trinity with the several gifts of each Person to make us compleatly happy. The Father indeed is first in order, but we begin with the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that is, the benefits purchased by his Passion; because that is the first mover in our ac­ceptance, and obtains both the love of God the Father, and the Communication of the Holy Ghost. What can the pious soul ask or desire which is not comprehended in this Blessing? here is the grace of the Son to pardon our sin, the love of the Father to supply our wants, the fellowship of the Blessed Spirit to strengthen our weak­ness. The first to redeem us, the second to justifie us, the third to sanctifie us: and all these not only at this present, but to be confirmed to us, and remain with us, even when we are gone from the holy place, in life and death and for ever. Nor are these only desired, but they are pronounced over us by the Embassador of God, whom he hath sent to bless in his name: and this Minister of Heaven being cheared with observing our Devotion, doth from his soul wish, and Ministerially (as far as in him lies) dispense these unspeakable blessings to us. And what he doth on Earth shall be ratified in Heaven to e­very truly holy man. Oh let us bow our heads and open our hearts to receive this universal blessing as from God himself, and depart from the holy place full of comfort and joy, that we have such a preservative against all evil, and such a guide and encouragement to all good, even the blessing of God to be with us and remain upon us for ever: and to this let all the people say, Amen.

The Blessing Paraphrased.

LEt [The Grace] and all the benefits of the death [of our Lord Iesus Christ] merit our Absoluti­on [and the love of God] the Father seal our justifi­cation [and the fellowship] and Communication of the Graces [of the Holy Ghost] perfect our sanctification. And let all these at present [be with us] and rest upon us [all evermore.] Amen.

[...]
FINIS.

ERRATA.
The Reader is desired to excuse and amend the following Er­rata, occasioned by the Authors great distance from the Press.

PReface page 8. read Pet. p. 8. marg. l. 12. r. infirmorum, p. 12. l. 5. r. recover it, ib. marg. l. 3. r. confectus, p. 18. l. 2. r, not approach, p. 21. l. 1. r. had need be, p. 22. marg. l. 13. r. accipiat, ib. l. 21. r. Magistri, ib. l. 23. r. [...]. p. 29. marg. l. 3. r. Acies, p. 32. l. 21. r. not be, p. 35. l. 14. marg. r. Quinque, p. 43. l. 3. r. Sec. 1. §. 5. p. 22, p. 66. marg. l. 8. r. [...], p. 70. marg. l. 4. r. tribus, p. 72. l. 22. r. bloodshot, p. 81. marg l. 10. r. [...]. p. 90. marg. l. 13. r. [...], p. 94. l. 12. r. in your, p. 96. l. 4. r. sectile, p. 105. marg. l. 8. r. ignoscentium, p. 114. marg. l. 1. r. r. Lev. 10.13. p. 118. l. 29. r. it, act. ib. marg. l. 11. r. nisi, p. 129 marg. l. 12. r. Med. p. 174. l. 24. r. reference, p. 184 l. 30. dele [11]. p. 199. marg. l. 14. r. è, p. 216. marg. l. 13. r [...], p. 229. l. 35 r. his Divinity, p 259. l. 21. r. therefore it, p. 260. marg. l. 13. r. hi ve [...]o, p. 269. marg. l. 1. r. [...], p. 271. l. 3. r. enobled, p. 313. marg. l. 3. r. Prus. ib. marg l. ult. r. [...], p. 315. l. 31. r. the other, p. 319. l. 15. r. reciting. p. 320. marg. l. 18. r. occurre, p. 349. marg. l. 17. r. [...].

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.